By Blood Entwined
Created
Status
Ongoing
Watchers
25
Recent readers
0

In the time of living gods, when blood poured like wine over the earth
and stars fell as petals from the heavens -
When corpses rose in unburnt pyramids
as dread miracles swept the world plaguelike...


So dawns the history of the world called Tei Ura, where the air seethes with spirits; where seven houses bloodroyal rule from their seven courts; and where executions are both sacred rite and a cornerstone of the entertainment industry. At the center of this world lies the Opaline City, home to the Seven Spears who dispense mortal justice and the only place on Tei Ura where the executioner's red art is performed.

First among the Seven Spears of the Opaline City is Virenina II Tauhrelil. World-famous, idolized by millions, and descended from two ruling bloodlines, Virenina burns bright even in the Opaline City's garden of stars - the better to blind people to the blood-drenched secret that she shares with her paired spirit, Ai Naa, which even now eats away at her very humanity and leaves something shining and terrible in its place. Virenina has kept that secret for nearly twenty years…but between a mother who scents weaknesses like blood on the water, a father in search of empty revenge, and adoring fans who would do anything to get close, it may not remain secret much longer.



To best understand Virenina's character, queue up Dies Irae from Verdi's Requiem, then Lucky by Britney Spears right after. The resulting whiplash is worth a thousand words of description.
Last edited:
Navigation
NAVIGATION

Oops! I had to stop linking updates in the chapter titles, because it turns out that once you go beyond a certain number of links in a single post, you can't update the post anymore. Oh well! This still shows everything in order, and the links proper can still be found in the threadmarks menu.



CHRONOLOGICAL
Updates arranged by in-story chronology – recommended order for new readers!
SEQUENCE 0 – year 257.49
  • Acceptance (one-shot)
  • On His Wedding Day (one-shot) (newest!)
SEQUENCE 1 – 257.71 (updating!)
  • But How Is He Going to Die?
  • Aitsulilla and Orineimu
  • Snakesick
  • Through the Gauntlet
  • Night Talks
  • The Inquisition of Miss Ila
  • Objections
  • The Incident at Vaa Surame
  • Games in the Garden, Part I
  • Games in the Garden, Part II
  • Games in the Garden, Part III
  • Games in the Garden, Part IV
  • The Viewing of Kanatta Lare, Part I
  • The Viewing of Kanatta Lare, Part II
  • The Glassway Find, Part I
  • The Glassway Find, Part II
  • Red Art Witnessed, Part I
  • Red Art Witnessed, Part II
  • Red Hunger Sated
  • Ritual Slaughter, Part I
  • Ritual Slaughter, Part II
  • Lost my chapter
SEQUENCE 2 – 257.73
  • Concerning Tauhrelil's Finery
  • The Edge of the World Is a Cold Blue Ring
  • (Please Don't) Fly Me to the Moon
  • Revelation
  • Red Echoes
  • Regarding Tauhrelil's Bond

NEWEST UPDATES
Updates arranged from most recent to oldest
  • On His Wedding Day (newest!)
  • Drabble: WHERE! ARE! MY! COUSINS!
  • Lost my chapter
  • Ritual Slaughter, Part II
  • Ritual Slaughter, Part I
  • Red Hunger Sated
  • Red Art Witnessed, Part II
  • Red Art Witnessed, Part I
  • The Glassway Find, Part II
  • The Glassway Find, Part I
  • The Viewing of Kanatta Lare, Part II
  • The Viewing of Kanatta Lare, Part I
  • Games in the Garden, Part IV
  • Games in the Garden, Part III
  • Games in the Garden, Part II
  • Games in the Garden, Part I
  • The Incident at Vaa Surame
  • Objections
  • The Inquisition of Miss Ila
  • Night Talks
  • Through the Gauntlet
  • Snakesick
  • Aitsulilla and Orineimu
  • But How Is He Going to Die?


  • Regarding Tauhrelil's Bond
  • Red Echoes
  • Revelation
  • (Please Don't) Fly Me to the Moon
  • The Edge of the World Is a Cold Blue Ring
  • Concerning Tauhrelil's Finery


  • Acceptance
 
Last edited:
Acceptance

Opaline Dreams

Virenina's handler
Location
Tei Ura
Pronouns
Any
In which Virenina's mother puts on a convincing performance.



They were the only two people in the audience chamber. Orisai didn't believe for a second that it meant they were alone. Vene's weren't the only tauhreliili eyes and ears she had to contend with; his relations no doubt had more of their own scattered through this room, the better to see what kind of person had come to court their precious direct-line descendant. Let them watch - let them listen. Orisai had always so enjoyed giving a performance. Besides, she was no fool; she knew full well that arranging a marriage meant courting her intended's family as much as her intended himself. This was but another chance to win them over.

If the chamber they'd shown her to was anything to go by, she'd already partly won - it had to have been one of their best. The floors were black mirrors; the plants grew in flawless profusion; the fountains ran silent-smooth as a freshly slit throat; and the anatomical architecture that Vene's family so loved was some of the finest she'd ever beheld. Vene himself sat before her on a slim nightwood couch with blood-colored cushions, head faintly inclined, eyes and hands on his lap. Opposite him, a matching couch awaited her, separated from its counterpart by a long, low black-glass table that rose in fluid veins from the floor itself. The measured glass-on-glass clicking of Orisai's footsteps rang softly through the room as she closed the distance between them, but Vene didn't so much as shift his gaze towards her. Shyness? Modesty? Apathy? It was too soon to tell.

"Thank you," Orisai said to him, "for receiving me today." Only then did Vene finally raise his eyes to her. She rested one hand on the back of the couch, tilted her head in question, put on an understated smile. "May I sit?"

"Please," Vene said, so softly that Orisai might have struggled to hear him, had she not been standing so close. By the time Orisai had seated herself across from him, Vene's gaze had drifted back to his lap.

"Won't you look my way?" Orisai asked. "It's true that you photograph beautifully, but this is the first time we've met in the flesh. I'd like to truly see you."

She thought he might keep his head inclined and simply continue half-looking at her, but after a moment, Vene raised his head and finally looked her full in the face. What she'd said a moment ago might have been intended as indirect flattery for his listening family, but she hadn't been lying; Orisai had always found him pretty. Looking at him like this, though, Vene really was beautiful. His eyes were grey, lovely in their coldness, their red pupils bright and arresting. His father was a Terremaut; perhaps that was where Vene had gotten a certain underlying fragility to his otherwise decidedly Tauhrelil features. Though he was too thin, the bones that showed under his skin were fine and beautiful. On anyone else, undereye circles that dark might have looked like a symptom of some sort of disease; on Vene, somehow, they looked like they belonged there.

"That's better," Orisai said to him. "If two people are thinking of marrying, they should at least be able to look one another in the eye, don't you agree?"

"Why."

Not I'm afraid I don't understand; not may I ask why you think so; not so much as a question mark to soften his shamelessly blunt response.

"Why?" Orisai repeated. "A partnership where two people cannot even look at one another strikes me as a poor one. Marriages should be between equals, should they not?"

Vene looked at her in silence for a moment. Then:

"Marriages are not equal."

"Oh?" Orisai leaned forward slightly in spite of herself. "Might you be so kind as to elaborate?" She knew he was right, but she wanted to hear how he'd phrase it. If Vene was always this blunt, he might be worth marrying for entertainment value alone.

"Your name will not change. Mine will. You will not leave your home. I will. You will not subordinate your career to your partner's. It is expected that I will." Orisai thought some kind of emotion might color his voice as he went on, at least faintly, but none did. "Was that enough."

Oh, she hoped his parents were listening to this. If their conversation hadn't been so important, Orisai might have laughed aloud.

"Quite, thank you," she said instead. "You've made your point most...concisely. You certainly aren't wrong. And I don't believe I would be wrong to say that you sound as if you'd rather not marry at all."

Again, Vene only looked at her. Orisai looked back. The silence stretched on, and on.

"If I'm wrong, deny me," Orisai said, softly, and Vene said nothing.

"I won't pretend I understand your feelings completely," she went on, "but I believe they may share some similarity to mine." Here was where anyone with the slightest sense of decorum would have asked her how so, if she cared to explain - anything. Not Vene. "It's true that marriage does not make the same demands of me that it does of you. Even so...if I could fulfill my duty to my family without marrying at all, I would. The prospect of having to share my life so intimately with another - I have accepted it. That does not mean I enjoy it."

Vene opened his mouth slightly. Orisai watched the shallow rise and fall of his chest as he took a silent breath inward.

"Then why are you here."

"Why are you?" Orisai let the question hang a moment before continuing. "Perhaps if you were a third or fourth son, you wouldn't have to be here at all. Instead, you are your family's firstborn male...and I am my mother's heir." The slight, bitter turn to her smile was not feigned, not entirely. "We may have a say in who we marry, but the choice that truly matters has been taken from us both. Is it not so?" When Vene didn't respond, she pressed on, her voice gentle. "You're too valuable for your family to waste." Orisai moved as if to reach for his hand, and then pulled back, as if she'd thought better of it. Let his family see her reach out; let Vene see that she wouldn't touch him unasked. "And you're too intelligent not to realize that yourself," she went on, refolding her hands on her knees. "I know what you're capable of, Vene. Should we marry, I don't intend to hold you back."

"What do you mean."

"How would you like your own research facility?"

Vene's eyebrows rose the barest fraction of an inch. It was the first time Orisai had seen him express with anything but his eyes.

"My wedding gift to you," she said, "should you choose me."

Vene was looking at her with a focus that hadn't been there a moment ago. If she'd thought his eyes sharp before...a weaker person might have been transfixed. Even Orisai found herself suppressing a light shiver. Eyes like that would serve any daughter of hers well. Her rivals wouldn't just look away first - they'd check to see if they bled.

"There would be times when I'd need you to appear with me in public," Orisai told him. "If you marry me, you have my word that I will ask it of you only when truly necessary. We can make a contract each year, if you like. Always knowing exactly when and how often you'd have to appear with me - would that not make it at least a little more bearable? If I had to estimate, I might ask you for ten to fifteen nights a year...but even if I asked you for twenty, it would still amount to roughly five percent of your time. How much more work do you think you could accomplish with your own facility? Five percent of your time in exchange for - well, now we've entered your area of expertise, not mine. If you were to put it in percentage points, based on your current productivity...?"

"More than five."

It was Orisai's turn to look at him.

"Much more. But." He swallowed, silently; Orisai only knew he had by the faint motion of his throat. "What about children."

"I have no desire to carry them myself," Orisai said, "and I doubt you do, either. Between the two of us and our families, we have access to the best amniotic gardens in the world. Would this be acceptable to you?"

"Acceptable," Vene said. The word lingered in his mouth like none he'd spoken before, as if he were tasting it. "Yes."

Then there was only one thing left to do. Orisai rose from her seat opposite Vene and crossed over to him.

"Vene." She went to her knees, her head lowered, her descent slow and flawless. "Living blood of the most ancient house of Tawret-lil and fifth in the legacy of your name," she said. Without looking up, she lifted her open palms to him. "Will you share your blood with mine? Will you join me in the house of my mothers? Will you stand by me on the day I make it my own?"

With her head lowered, Orisai's hair fell between herself and Vene, his family's cameras, the world. She watched her reflection in the black-glass floor, and waited, until at last Vene's fingers touched her palms, so light and cool that Orisai barely felt them.

Behind the curtain of her hair, alone with her reflection, Orisai gave her first true smile.
 
Last edited:
This is an older draft of Concerning Tauhrelil's Finery. Skip ahead to the improved version here.


In which Asaau tries to convince Virenina to wear a nicer dress.



"It certainly suits you," Asaau said as he circled Virenina yet again. "But…"

"But?"

Asaau stopped in front of her and gave the new-made regalia another long, critical look.

"It's not too late to have it remade, you know."

"Seket." The rings adorning Ai Naa's anchor clinked softly against one another, though Virenina hadn't moved the spear. "You have a problem with the look. Tell me."

Asaau finally looked at Virenina instead of her clothes. "It may be too...utilitarian."

"Utilitarian."

"No one who sees that outfit will think of anything but combat."

Virenina stared at him.

"We kill people and duel each other for a living."

"Yes, but…" Asaau's hands moved quickly over one another, as if trying to spin words from thin air. "People don't always wish to be reminded of that," he finished. "Or at least - "

"Well, that makes them fucking stupid."

"Tauhrelil - " Asaau's hands moved to his face, where he pinched the bridge of his nose. "Your contempt is - understandable, but for the love of every long-departed god, do not say things like that where your audience can hear you."

"I know that much," Virenina said. Ai Naa's rings clinked again. "They're the stupid ones, not me, I just said. Do I need to explain to you why I thought I could get away with calling them that when it's just the two of us alone, or were you going to finish telling me why it's bad for someone who kills for a living to dress like it?"

Asaau inhaled slowly and willed his expression not to change. The more he reacted, the more she'd needle.

"You'll be performing for the Opaline City," he tried again. "Your arena audiences, your personal clients - most will be from here. And Opaline City clients will have certain expectations. Opaline City clients of sufficient status to meet a Spear - to meet you - will have...especially rigid expectations. Expectations for behavior." He gave Virenina a pointed look. "For speech." He gave her a second look. "And for appearance. Your Opaline City callers will expect a Spear to dress in finery, not combat armor - "

"The dress is silk!" said Virenina, brushing one finger against the long skirt panel at her front. It barely moved.

"Durata silk," Asaau said, "does not count. It stops being finery when it can stop a knife blade, Tauhrelil."

"See, that's fucking stupid too, 'cause with how often we murder each other up here - "

"Tauhrelil!"

Virenina grinned.

Asaau wanted to groan and rest his head in his hands at having given Tauhrelil the satisfaction of snapping, but at least she might listen to him for the next few minutes, now that she felt she'd won this one-sided game she constantly played with him -

"Here's the thing, Seket," she was saying.

He should be so lucky.

"Sometimes the best way to use a rule is to break it. You're my mentor, I know you've been watching my numbers - so you know I'm crushing the other six, in the ring and out of it. You know me, Seket. You think I'd be doing anywhere near as good as I am if I stuck to tradition?"

"As well as I am."

Virenina snorted. "I know I'm right when all you can criticize is my grammar. Now listen. You think my regalia looks too combative. Think it reminds people too much of what we do. I say: look at this." She drew Ai Naa's anchor from its usual place, mind-pinned against her back, and slammed it upright on the ground before her. This time the rings struck one another with a long, metallic keening that seemed to linger in Asaau's ears long after it should have faded away.

"The shape of my soul," she said to him. "Look at it, Seket. Try to tell me it was made for anything but spilling blood."

Asaau didn't try to tell her anything. When Tauhrelil started talking like this, it was by far the safest thing to do.

"Spears of Justice, they call us. Did you ever know a spear to dress itself in silk? Does a spear pretend it isn't made for killing?"

Her gaze bored into him. That ghostly metal-on-metal ringing was in his ears again, had maybe never left. Asaau swallowed thickly; his spine felt at once terribly hot and cold as ice.

"Strip away all that Opaline finery, Seket, all the ritual and the tradition, all those thousands of years of gilding and filing down the teeth - strip it all away and look at what we do out there. Spilling blood, fighting, killing our own, just to keep this world from tearing itself apart." Tauhrelil's voice was so soft and terrible that Asaau almost wished she would shout. "When we wrap our eyes in fine silks and pretend otherwise, we spit in the faces of the dead."

Silence stretched on for a heartbeat - two. Then Virenina stepped back from him and grinned, and Asaau released a breath he hadn't known he'd been holding, and all at once the spell was broken.

"See? I can work this, Seket." Her grin widened. "And if it gets to you like that, imagine how it's going to hit an audience."
 
Last edited:
I like the style of your writing. Every paragraph sounds poetic to me. Keep it up!

And I got a good vibe of the relation between Orisai and Vene. By explicitly showing the social contract of marriage, I think the story between Orisai and Vene would be much more interesting than if they married out of only love. It's a good start that can be expanded to great extent.

I also love Virenina's direct stance of her opinion. This particular dialogue made me fall in love with her:

"Spears of Justice, they call us. Did you ever know a spear to dress itself in silk? Does a spear pretend it isn't made for killing?"

I'd like to see more excerpts of your characters in the future.
 
Concerning Tauhrelil's Finery
In which Asaau's attempt to convince Virenina to wear a nicer dress spirals wildly out of control.

(An edited, improved, and expanded version of Concerning Tauhrelil's Finery, which threatens to lead into an actual plot.)



"It certainly suits you," Asaau said as he slowly circled Virenina yet again. "But…"

"But?"

Asaau stopped in front of his understudy and gave her new-made regalia another long, critical look. It did suit her; even he could admit that the Tauhrelil family's blue-shining black and glowing teal looked far better on Virenina than her mother's red-violet and gold ever had. And it suited her every bit as well in form as in color: the full-leg boots took her appearance from tall to impossibly tall, while the chitin-polymer heavy plate armoring her upper body made her look even more powerfully built than she was on her own. If Asaau hadn't already dreaded the thought of one day fighting Virenina, seeing her in her spear regalia would have made him start.

That Virenina knew how to craft an image was beyond question. The problem was that she'd only crafted one.

"It's not too late to have another set made, you know."

"Seket." Virenina's paired spirit, Ai Naa, had anchored himself to their world through a prayer spear nearly as long as Virenina was tall, with a butcher-heavy blade and a crossguard ornamented by half a dozen metal rings. Now those rings clinked softly together, though Virenina hadn't touched her partner's anchor. "You have a problem with my regalia. Tell me."

Asaau finally looked at Virenina instead of her clothing. "It is, perhaps, overly...forward."

"Forward."

"No one will be able to see you in it without thinking of combat."

Virenina stared at him.

"We kill people and duel each other for a living."

"And this regalia is perfect for arena wear, truly," Asaau said. "But the red work isn't the only kind a Spear does, Tauhrelil. Those we meet with outside of the arena don't always wish to be reminded of what we do within it – "

"Well, that makes them fucking idiots."

"Tauhrelil – " Asaau's hand moved to his brow in a momentary, self-steadying gesture. "Your contempt is – understandable, but for the love of every long-departed god, do not say things like that where your audience can hear you."

"I know that much," Virenina said, and the rings adorning Ai Naa's anchor clinked again. "They're the idiots, not me, I just said. Do I need to explain to you why I thought I could get away with calling them that when it's the two of us alone, or were you going to finish telling me why it's bad for someone who kills for a living to dress like it?"

Asaau inhaled slowly and willed his expression not to change. The more he reacted, the more she'd needle.

"The arena may be a Spear's domain," he tried again, "but those you deal with outside it will have certain expectations. And anyone of sufficient status to meet a Spear – to meet you – will have especially rigid expectations. Expectations for behavior." He gave Virenina a pointed look. "For speech." He gave her a second look. "And for appearance. Especially in the Opaline City. I mean it, Tauhrelil, it's not too late to commission a set of distaff regalia. You carry two houses bloodroyal in your veins – surely you must realize that people of our station expect a Spear to receive them in finery, not combat armor – "

"Hey!" Virenina said, as if protesting. As if overprotesting. Her teal-black lips twitched in a way Asaau knew meant she was trying not to grin.

"What," said Asaau, in spite of himself.

"The dress is silk."

Asaau stared at her. Virenina stared back and flicked the long skirt panel at her front. It barely moved.

"Durata silk," Asaau said at last, "does not count. It stops being finery when it can stop a knife blade, Tauhrelil."

"See, that's fucking stupid too, 'cause with how often we murder each other up here – "

"Tauhrelil!"

Virenina grinned. Her teeth gleamed under the lights – triangular razors. Asaau wanted to groan and rest his head in his hands at having given her the satisfaction of snapping, but at least she might listen for the next few minutes, now that she felt she'd won this one-sided game she constantly played with him –

"Here's the thing, Seket," she was saying.

– He should be so lucky.

"Sometimes the best way to use a rule is to break it. You're my sponsor, you've been watching my numbers – so you know I'm fucking crushing the other finalists, in the ring and out of it. You know me, Seket. You think I'd be doing anywhere near as good as I am if I stuck to pure tradition?"

"As well as I am."

Virenina snorted. "I know I'm right when all you can criticize is my grammar. Now listen. You say my regalia is too forward. Say it reminds people too much of what we do. I say: look at this." She drew Ai Naa's anchor from its usual place, mind-pinned against her back, and slammed it upright on the ground before her. This time the rings struck one another with a long, metallic keening that seemed to linger in Asaau's ears long after it should have faded away.

"The shape of my soul," she said to him. "Look at it, Seket. Try to tell me it was made for anything but spilling blood."

Asaau felt too strangely, suddenly unbalanced to try telling her anything. He was no longer certain what was going on, only that it was no longer about the outfit.

"Spears of Justice, they call us. Did you ever know a spear to dress itself in silk? Does a spear pretend it isn't made for killing?"

That ghostly metal-on-metal ringing was in his ears again, had maybe never left. Asaau swallowed thickly; his spine felt at once terribly hot and cold as ice.

"Strip away all that Opaline finery, Seket, all the ritual and the tradition, all those thousands of years of gilding and filing down the teeth – strip it all away and look at what we do out there. Spilling blood, fighting, killing our own, just to keep this world from tearing itself apart." Virenina's voice was so soft and terrible that Asaau almost wished she would shout. "When we wrap our eyes in fine silks and pretend otherwise, we spit in the faces of the dead."

Worse than the ringing was the feeling of Virenina's right eye boring into him: the steel-sparking grey iris, the white-hot light of her pupil. But the heat of her right eye was nothing compared to the feeling of her left. Her left was nothing but an empty socket, covered by a patch. Her left was an empty socket, covered by a patch, and something saw him through it

Then Virenina stepped back from him and looked away, and Asaau released a breath he hadn't known he'd been holding, and all at once the spell was broken.

"See? I know what I'm doing, Seket."

It was the kind of thing she usually said while grinning. Instead her lips were pressed into a thin, dark slash, and she had yet to look back at him.

"I know exactly what I'm doing."

"I don't," said Asaau. "I – Tauhrelil, you've never – what was that?"

The words fell unanswered into the quiet between them.

"Well, it – certainly worked, whatever it was. Some new technique? Have you been studying without me?" Asaau put a hand to his face and injected his voice with feigned wonder. "Gods be risen from their graves! My prayers, answered at last!"

Virenina remained silent, unsmiling. Her appearance had always been fullbloodedly her father's, but never had Asaau seen Virenina resemble Vene so fully and herself so little. Something like desperation pushed Asaau a step closer to her, forced more words from his throat.

"I am – your mentor." His hands moved quickly one over the other, as if trying to spin words from thin air. "And a mentor should be able to – that is – if something troubles you, you should…"

"What," Virenina said in a low, raw voice. She still wouldn't look at him. "Talk to you about it?"

I want to know how my daughter is doing, Orisai's voice echoed in his mind. Even if she still refuses to see me. Give me something I might tell Orineimu – she's never stopped asking after her elder sister.

Which had, of course, been a polite veiling of what they'd both known to be Orisai's true orders: spy on my daughter for me. Asaau had told Virenina as much when she'd asked to become his understudy, warned her, and Virenina had laughed. Tell her everything, she'd said. Let my mother see exactly how wrong she was – and she'd said it with such blazing, open confidence that Asaau had believed her. Perhaps Virenina was young and foolish enough to have truly believed that such an arrangement could have worked…but Asaau was old enough to be her father, and an even bigger fool for agreeing with her.

And yet – she'd seemed so very certain. And gods forgive him, but Asaau trusted none of his five fellow Spears to be Virenina's mentor; if he barely understood Virenina, the others understood her not at all. Nuremid was infatuated with her to the point of uselessness. The other four regarded her with varying combinations of amusement, incredulity, and disgust. Who else did that leave? Who but him could truly help her? Who but him would have sponsored Vene's daughter, when Vene had killed the very Spear whose place she now sought?

Who else did Virenina have?

"I could keep one thing from her."

The words were out almost before Asaau knew he was saying them. Virenina's lone eye flicked up in surprise. Stayed on him. Wary. Considering.

"You've never kept anything from my mother, Seket. Why change that now?"

"Because this is more important," he said. "Orisai is one person, but a Spear has a duty to millions more. A duty that I must not - that I refuse to fail." Not again, he nearly said, and kept it in, barely. "Part of that duty right now is to help you succeed. If there's something I as your mentor must know, that you can only tell me if I refuse to tell Orisai, then so be it."

"Then swear," Virenina said. "Swear to me you'll never tell her."

"Will a red oath do?"

"You shouldn't spill blood around me right now."

"What?"

"Swear on something else."

Asaau wanted to pursue her earlier comment, but Virenina's trust was a fragile and fleeting thing. Whatever she kept from him was eating her. If he didn't learn it now, Asaau feared it would haunt him the rest of his life.

"I swear," he said, "that what you tell me now, I will never tell Orisai. I swear it on the ashes of my ancestor, the Gardener King Aira. I swear it on the divine memory of Au Melai Menaitetauri-ket, mother of my line, may the moon her tomb and mirror shatter now if I lie."

Virenina looked at him for so long and so quietly that Asaau almost wondered if she'd heard him at all.

"Well," she said at last, "I don't hear the moon coming down. Let's go." She strode past him and out the room, Ai Naa's anchor still in one hand.

"Go where?" Asaau asked.

Virenina paused in the doorframe. When she answered, she didn't look back.

"The Shattered Lands."

Her answer bred yet more questions; first among them was Are you insane?, followed in quick succession by Why?, Do you wish us dead?, and Are you insane?! Somehow, looking at Virenina's back, Asaau could voice none of them. She stood too straight. Her shoulders were too set. There was no point.

It was several minutes of walking without speaking before Asaau thought of something more practical.

"How – " His voice was an embarrassment – hesitant, unsteady. Asaau paused, breathed in, breathed out, tried again. "Tauhrelil, how do we get there?"

"You already said it."

"I'm afraid I don't – "

"I'm a Tauhrelil," she told him. "We'll go in through the Ring."
 
Last edited:
The Edge of the World Is a Cold Blue Ring
In which Virenina and Asaau ruin a scientist's day.





"Tauhrelil, how are we getting there?"

"You already said it."

"I'm afraid I don't follow you."

"I'm a Tauhrelil," she told him. "We'll go in through the Ring." Finally, finally, she turned her head and looked at him. "Can't believe you want to test me in the Shattered Lands, by the way. I mean, that's just insanity. Are you trying to get me killed, Seket?"

As far as Asaau was concerned, there was no truly plausible excuse to enter the Shattered Lands, but he supposed Virenina's came closer than most. And after that disaster in the trial chamber… The other six candidates had all passed through it. Asaau couldn't present Virenina alongside them untried – as her sponsor, it would destroy his reputation. But if you came back from the Shattered Lands alive, he thought, then no one could say she hasn't walked through the pyre. Au Melai's smoking mirror, only a Tauhrelil would think of this.

And the Ring belonged to the Tauhrelil family. If any of the seven houses bloodroyal were mad enough to accept the idea of using the Shattered Lands as a trial ground, it was them.

"Why, I thought this would excite you, Tauhrelil," Asaau said. "But if you don't believe you can handle it…"

"Come on, Seket, even I can tell that that was bait. Now you're just insulting my intelligence." She was grinning again. "Hey, can I insult you back? Make it even?"

"You must be nervous, if you're actually asking my permission before insulting me."

"Can I insult you twice?"

"You could, but it would be more useful to decide where on the Ring we're going." After all, the Ring was not once place so much as a constellation of them, all held together by a single name – a great circle-chain of research stations at the edge of the human world, Tei Ura's shield against the Shattered Lands and the strangenesses they bred. The seven greatest links on that chain were known to most as the Satellites; they held the Ring together, and were held together in turn by the substations, those many smaller links that bridged the gap from one satellite to the next.

"The Third Satellite is closest," Virenina said. "We'll get on the vacrail, take a private car, then once we're there – "

"The vacuum rail?"

Virenina looked over at him. "Oh, sorry, that too common for you? Seats haunted by the ghosts of too many unroyal asses? Look, I'm sure there'll be plenty of places at the Ring where you can sterilize yourself after, get rid of that nasty people-born-without-a-pedigree smell."

"That's not the issue." Actually it was, more or less, but she'd made him feel too ridiculous to admit it. "I simply – teleporting would be faster, that's all."

"Yeah, I know," Virenina said, and came to a stop. "Come on, Seket, you think the vacrail would be my first choice? Think I love the idea of spending a couple hours in a little metal capsule shooting through an airless tube?"

"Well, I imagine you'll at least enjoy the part where we travel at thousands of miles an hour."

"I won't even be able to feel it!"

"Very well, you'll experience a safe, stable transit at several times the speed of sound with minimal risk of injury or death. I'm sure this will cause you no shortage of agony."

"It really will. So glad you understand. And teleporting would cause me worse. If it's a choice between that or the agony of safe transit, I know which one I'm picking." She gave a brief toss of her head, as if throwing the whole argument behind her. "You can't visit the Ring unannounced without a Tauhrelil to get you in. I can hardly show up for a training mission without my instructor. You can't fly, I can't port over. And that means our fastest way of getting there is…?"

"The vacuum rail," Asaau sighed.

"Hey," Virenina said cheerfully, "at least we'll both hate it." She turned once more to the door, stepped towards it –

"Tauhrelil, wait." Asaau felt almost guilty seeing Virenina's frustrated, full-body twitch as she stopped in place yet again, but even so: "Your spear regalia," he went on. "You won't be unveiling it to the public until the finalists' tournament. If we're going anywhere, you should change first." Asaau looked down at the long, layered skirts of his own distaff regalia. "We both should." He turned to go –

"Seket, wait."

Now it was Asaau's turn to startle and stop. He could feel annoyance showing itself on his face as he turned to look at Virenina, and so he expected her to be grinning. Instead, she looked serious.

"Bring dark lenses," she told him. "Or a veil. Something to shield your eyes."





Asaau's distaff regalia – what he wore for his public appearances, for his clients, for bloodless work – was yards of layered, trailing silk skirts in his family's colors, cool violet and night-deep blue under a black overskirt embroidered in gold. He typically wore it with his knife, gold jewelry, and little else; in the Opaline City, with its rainforests and its bath-warm air, bare chests and skirts were the fashion for women and men alike. Now, though, he traded it for something more practical. Not his spear regalia, which belonged to the arena; instead Asaau chose a plain, dark durata silk shirt and pants, armored gloves, and grip-soled boots. Over the shirt went a vest lined with impact gel. Durata silk could easily stop a blade and would be armor enough for most of his body, but it would do little against crushing force. Should he fall, or worse…

Asaau put the thought from his mind and went to meet Virenina, who, for her part, had changed into a plainer approximation of her spear regalia. She'd swapped out the dress for a sleeveless top, and the molded, blue-black armor marked with her family's sigil for standard-issue chitin plate in a dull, dark grey. In place of her regalia's full-leg boots, she wore a pair of normal combat boots, along with more standard plate over her calves and thighs. Ai Naa's anchor hovered at her back, as always, its shining blade just visible behind Virenina's head.

Stepping off the vacuum rail and into the station, Asaau was glad he'd insisted they both change before going. Though night on the Ring was nearly as warm as in the Opaline City, Asaau felt a chill…but as he and Virenina left the rail station and entered the Third Satellite proper, Asaau realized that the chill had little and less to do with cold.

From venule to vessel to bloodroyal, it was every noble house's duty to cultivate beauty, to return their wealth to the world. The Third Satellite was overseen by House Tehariel, one of the seven vessel houses sworn to the Tauhrelil family…and yet, no matter how long he looked, Asaau's eyes could find nothing in their surroundings to love. The lines of the buildings belonging to the Third Satellite were cleanly drawn, but relentless in their uniform straightness. Every surface was cut and ground to flat perfection. The lush, rain-jeweled colors of the Opaline City were gone, replaced by moon-white stone, bright naked metal, broad planes of flawless glass…and, underlying everything, the endless cold blue hum of the Ring's luminous edge. Had the Ring been simply ugly, perhaps Asaau wouldn't have found it so unsettling, but ugly was the wrong word; empty came closer. The Ring was bereft of adornment, lunar in its sterility, a place of pure purpose. It glowed against the night like a dead reef in a dark sea.

The Ring was inhuman.

Yes, and the Shattered Lands will be worse, Asaau told himself. Whatever awaited them beyond the Ring, lingering here wouldn't make facing it any easier. He drew in a slow, silent breath, then turned to face Virenina.

"Well?"

"Atrium," she said, and tilted her head: over there. Asaau's gaze followed hers across the pale, empty courtyard, to a building that stood like an envoy before the rest. The two of them had barely started forward before its doors slid open, releasing a lone figure in black skirts and a white lab coat who approached them as quickly as dignity would allow. Asaau would have waited for them to close the distance, but Virenina had already begun walking again, clearly intending to meet them halfway. Asaau followed, if only to preserve the fiction that he and Virenina had planned this excursion together.

With seven feet still between them, the other noble sank to one knee and raised her opposite hand in a single, smooth motion, eyes lowered. She had to have been from a vessel house; a venule would have gone to both knees, while bloodroyals knelt only to gods and fellow royalty.

"Blood of my venarch," the woman said to Virenina. "You honor us with your presence, yet we have failed to honor you in turn. We beg your forgiveness for this poorest of welcomes."

Asaau stood beside and just behind Virenina, waiting. Though the Third Satellite was overseen by House Tehariel, it belonged to House Tauhrelil…and Asaau was a Seket. For him to speak before Virenina here, in her own family's domain, would have been a grave insult.

"We should be asking your forgiveness," Virenina said. "We didn't exactly give you a warning." Asaau bit back the urge to correct her; a bloodroyal had the right to survey her own territory whenever she pleased. Virenina took the woman's upraised hand in one of her own and lifted it gently. "Rise, Lady Ilare. A greeting from the head of House Tehariel and Warden of the Third Satellite is more than enough honor on its own."

Part of Asaau wished he could have seen the mad scramble their arrival must have set off. Everyone! The bloodroyals are coming! Quick, send out the highest-ranking official we have!

"You are too kind to this humble vessel," said Ilare, even as she rose and finally met Virenina's gaze with her own. Up close, she revealed herself to be a tall, spare woman with sun-starved olive skin, pale blue starspots, and a lean face animated by quick, dark eyes. Her hair, tied into a businesslike knot behind her head, looked as if it would gleam slate-blue under brighter light, the same way Virenina's did teal, or Asaau's violet. "I pray you will tell me if I might in any way assist you during your visit," she went on. "Your word is my command."

"Words are exactly what I want," said Virenina. "Where can we speak privately?" She took half a step back on the we, aligning herself with Asaau, and Ilare's eyes slid over to him for the first time. The look in her eyes never wavered, but Asaau recognized a certain tension in the skin around them, and for a moment he almost pitied her. An unannounced visit from two bloodroyals, one of them her own venarch's niece, would have taken years off anyone's life.

"Of course." Ilare's voice remained admirably steady. "My quarters are but a short distance from here. Please, this way."

Asaau didn't know whether the walk to Ilare's quarters felt so long because it was spent in silence, or because there was so little to see along the way. Despite their different shapes, every building still managed to look the same to him. The spaces between them should have overflowed with fountains and gardens; they should have glowed with lanterns and captive light. Instead, those emptinesses stood untouched. Something cold and heavy settled in Asaau's stomach as he realized that, since they'd arrived at the Third Satellite, he hadn't seen a single bird or bat or dragonet. Not even so much as an insect. He might have wondered why, but their surroundings were all the answer he needed: there was no place for them to live.

Beside him, Virenina seemed unbothered. Asaau would have paid dearly to know what she was thinking. Was he letting himself fall victim to his own nerves, or did this place feel as wrong to her as it did to him? Maybe others could have guessed – people paired with greater spirits, able to cultivate the right powers – but, like most bonded spirits, Asaau's hadn't even been strong enough to survive pairing and earn a name, let alone fuel any abilities beyond human. Useless

Something nudged his side. Virenina's elbow. She was offering him her arm; Asaau must not have been hiding his discomfort as well as he'd thought. It shamed him that she'd sensed his weakness, shamed him worse to acknowledge that weakness by taking her arm, but he found himself unable to refuse…and somehow, with his hands on her arm, it was easier to breathe. The night was sweltering, yet in that moment, Virenina felt like the last warm thing in the world.

At last, Ilare brought them to a building that, even to Asaau, stood out from the rest – a three-sided, glass-striped column tall enough that anyone at the top would see all the Third Satellite spread out below, and a fair expanse of the Tauhrelil pillar lands besides. The tower faced them on a point; the broadest of its sides faced the Shattered Lands themselves.

Only after Ilare had led them inside could Asaau finally let go of Virenina. The Satellite's buildings turned out to be just as coldly designed on the inside as they were out, every bit as empty of life and color, but it was easier to bear indoors – perhaps because it didn't threaten to send his mind spinning the way it had under the open sky. By the time they'd reached the uppermost floor of the tower, Asaau felt as if he'd regained control of himself. Below them he could see the whole of the Third Satellite, in all its pale desolation, but so too could he see the dark forests stretching far beyond it.

Ilare's quarters were at the back of the tower, along the side that faced out upon the Shattered Lands. The wall there was one great window, and as Ilare closed the door behind them, Virenina cut straight across the room to stand before it. Asaau joined her, and for a moment could do nothing but stare.

No two stories could agree on how the Shattered Lands had come to be – only that they had existed since the time of living gods, when rivers ran red and stars fell as petals from the heavens. Some said the lands were a wound carved on the face of Tei Ura during the last battle between gods. To others, it had been only one god, the same one who had cracked Tei Ura's moon in two. Still others said it had been no god at all – that it had been a meteor, a disease, a long-forgotten weapon. Asaau's own family held that the Shattered Lands were the work of Ane'ai Ket, the cauldron from which he'd raised hosts of monsters and plagues, that he might seize the throne of the Many-Colored Palace from his sister Au Melai…but as Asaau looked down at the Shattered Lands, every story he'd heard of their origin fled his mind. None could ever have prepared him to look down and see.

It was as if some divine fist had caved a pit into the world's surface and set a fire inside, stoked it until the broken pieces within had twisted and melted together, and then finally sown fresh life atop the ruins. Great black tables and blocks of stone leaned this way and that; where their edges touched, they ran together like wax, tying the lands together in a dripping fretwork of stone arches. Greenery covered the stonetops like mountain snow, frothed and flowered down the sides, and spilled curtains of vines into empty air, down to the waters welling up between the worldshards like blood beneath a half-healed scab. Above the water, mountains split abruptly into crooked cliffs, which leaned drunkenly together into deep caverns, which reopened to the skies as canyons, which crumbled into islets, which amassed and arose from the waters as mountains…

There were too many shapes; it was as if his brain were about to be sick. Land simply didn't work that way. Asaau stopped trying to make sense of it before he could be sick in truth, looked over at Virenina instead, and was fully unsurprised to see her lone eye gleaming with excitement.

That said, it seemed Asaau's tolerance for looking at an expanse of land that defied all physical sense had run out at about the same time as Virenina's tolerance for standing still and not talking. Already she was turning away from the window to face Ilare, whose smile told Asaau that their reactions were far from new to her.

"Of course, I should have offered you both refreshment first," she said, "but most visitors gravitate towards the view. I find it much ruder to interrupt a novel experience than to wait a few moments before offering tea, don't you?"

Asaau wasn't certain he agreed – the choice between tea or sensory terror was, to him, an easy one – but Virenina looked as if she agreed enough for both of them.

"We have no servants on the Ring," Ilare went on, "so I'm afraid bottled drinks are all I can offer, but there is tea, at least – I have sunpeel, bluelace blend, dragonsblood – or water, if you would prefer. No alcohol, sadly…"

More's the pity, Asaau thought. "The bluelace, if you please," he said. To his side, he heard Virenina ask for water. Ilare showed them to a broad glass table, then seated them beside one another and set their chosen drinks before them. Only after she'd made enough of a show of hospitality did Ilare finally sit down herself, facing them across the table with the Shattered Lands at her back.

"My lady Virenina," she said, and gave a brief, gentle bow of her head. "First Spear." Asaau received a shallower nod. "What is it that brings you on such a sudden visit to the edge of the world? Forgive me for asking so gracelessly, but my curiosity is a torment." She gave a small, drily helpless smile. "You wished to exchange words with me. I confess, it has become a shared desire."

"Seket." Virenina turned to Asaau. "Indulge her, won't you? Seeing as this was your idea."

It was your idea to pretend this was my idea. And Asaau had agreed to it – more fool him. Of course he understood why they'd agreed to do it this way – as the actual Spear and Virenina's instructor, he had to be the one to actually propose this madness to Ilare – but really, Virenina was enjoying pretending to be the sane one far too much.

"Do forgive me," Asaau said, without returning Virenina's look, "if I have some difficulty deciding where to start." He folded his hands just so on his lap. "My lady. You are a busy woman, I know. Warden of the Third Satellite is a heavy title to bear. Though the role I play has little in common with yours, I know what it is to have lives hanging in the balance of one's work. Pulling you away from yours is not something I do lightly."

Ilare looked on wordlessly as he spoke, her dark eyes shining with interest. Had their situation allowed it, Asaau might have smiled. Your curiosity torments you, does it? How kind of you to tell me so.

"But a question for you first, if you would," he went on. "How closely do you follow the selection cycle?"

"The making of a new Spear affects all of Tei Ura," Ilare replied. "I'd be a fool not to follow it as closely as time allows. Especially this cycle – "

At that, Ilare cut herself off and dropped her gaze. Asaau could guess exactly where she was trying not to look.

"Go ahead. Say it." Virenina leaned in towards Ilare. "No? That's okay. I can say it for you." Her grin was utterly mirthless. Light gleamed against the blades of her teeth. "Vene V Tauhrelil should have died on the Heavenfacing Court. Instead he murdered the Spear tasked with serving him mortal justice. That he managed to vanish afterwards is just salt in the fucking wound." The curse fairly ripped its way out of her mouth. Asaau saw Ilare flinch. "My father's actions will taint the name of House Tauhrelil for generations unless someone steps forward to purge the rot. Everyone knows what he did, Lady Ilare. I'm trying to set it right."

Asaau was almost horrified, until he saw what Virenina was really doing. Of course – a vessel who feared angering the blood of her venarch was a vessel who didn't ask too many questions. Did you have any concerns about my candidate's sincerity, Tehariel? About the nature of our mission? You'd best voice them carefully.

"Forgive us, my lady. I'm sure you didn't intend to stick your fingers into an open wound." It was Asaau's turn again, and he poured the words on like a balm, soothing and smoothing Ilare's frayed nerves. "But it is that same wound that brings us here. Tauhrelil hopes to fill it by replacing the Spear her father took from us. Never has she given me cause to question the strength of her conviction, nor her aptitude for the red art…but I cannot yet declare her truly ready, even though the selection cycle's final act is close at hand. If Tauhrelil wishes to restore her family's honor, I must be certain she is not too much like…" Vene, he thought, and kept his face still and pleasant in spite of it. "Like her father," he finished.

"To do that," Asaau went on, after the briefest of pauses, "I must see her in – well, in peril. I must see how she functions in the worst of circumstances, with no allies and no aid. Only then will I be able to see what she is truly made of."

"Of course," Ilare said. Asaau watched her swallow faintly. "Of course. I believe I understand. You – you wish to test her in the Shattered Lands." Her eyes met Asaau's for half a heartbeat, even darted over to Virenina, as if hoping one of them would tell her she'd guessed wrong.

"We ask a great deal, I know," Asaau said. "Please believe me when I say that I have exhausted every other option. Regular training was never designed to push candidates to such extremes. The risk, you understand – to ensure their survival, we have always saved the worst of it for simulated training. However – " He pressed his hands together. "Tauhrelil breaks the simulations."

"Breaks them," Ilare repeated numbly.

"That is, she's broken the trial chamber," Asaau said. "Not intentionally, and not even through any fault of her own, truly – but simulated training is meant to force a candidate to draw out their full potential, both in physical combat and, if one is capable, in channeling. Tauhrelil has tremendous raw ability as a channeler. Though it makes her a strong candidate in the selection cycle, it also means that she's capable of channeling enough vaara to overload the chamber's feedback circuit and cause a meltdown…and if Tauhrelil must restrain herself to avoid causing one, it defeats the entire purpose of simulated training. There is no place for restraint in a simulation, my lady. How can we truly test a candidate who still holds part of themselves back?"

"Is there no place else you might go?" Ilare asked. "I mean no disrespect, please, but – the Valley of Teeth, the Pale Labyrinth, the ruins of Dimerinan – Tei Ura has no shortage of dangerous places, surely you could…"

"I considered them all, and more," Asaau replied, "but Tauhrelil suffers from teleportation sickness, and only the Shattered Lands may be reached by vacuum rail. The time it would take us to reach the others…the eye of the public is as ardent as it is fickle. Frivolous as such a concern may seem, the fact remains that disappearing now, as the selection cycle nears its peak, would be career suicide. Tauhrelil has given too much of herself in this for me to risk throwing away her hopes over such a careless mistake."

"There is no way you might – test her yourself, somehow? Or – or hire someone…?"

I've just told you she can channel enough vaara to destroy a mechanism built expressly to contain it, Asaau thought, would you care to imagine what she can do to a human brain – but Virenina saved him the trouble of having to hold his tongue.

"Your anchor is connected to you. With you all the time," she said. "It might not be part of your body, but it's part of you, right?" She drew the prayer spear from where it rested behind her, against the chairback. Asaau readied himself, fully expecting her to slam it to the ground, but Virenina brought it down quietly. I suppose she feels she's already scared Ilare enough.

"This
is mine," Virenina told Ilare, and tipped the blade gently sideways, set the rings beneath it chiming. "How can I fight with any other weapon, when I have one that's a part of me? You might as well cut off my hand and stitch on someone else's." She relaxed her grip on the anchor, but kept it before her – leaned it back against her own shoulder, rested her cheek along its haft. "You heard the First Spear. No holding back, he said. No restraint. Hire someone? Fine, but we might have to pay their descendants reparations instead of them a wage – it'd be a miracle if I didn't kill somebody."

That vicious challenge of a grin was long gone; now she was grave-somber.

"I'm aiming to become Seventh Spear, Lady Ilare, not a murderer. I will not stain this blade with undeserving blood."

"Of course," Ilare said, looking at her hands, and said nothing else for several long moments. At last, she looked up at them.

"If you die," she said quietly, "the venarch will kill me."

"Only if it comes as a nasty shock," Virenina said. "Come to think of it – my lady aunt is the one backing my campaign, isn't she?" She tapped a finger to her chin in mock-thoughtfulness. "I think my patron really should know if I'm doing something like this. Has the right, more like, after everything she's done for me. Be awfully ungrateful of me if I died out there without even giving her the courtesy of an advance warning. Why don't we call her right now? She'll probably answer if she thinks it's the head of House Tehariel." Virenina was grinning again. "She'll definitely answer once she knows it's about me."

If you're so certain Lady Virieh would approve, why didn't we contact her first? One of these days, he and Virenina would need to have a serious talk about planning before acting. Another one. Perhaps it might actually sink in this time.

Yes, he thought, and perhaps afterwards Au Melai will descend from the moon and bring you to the Many-Colored Palace herself.

Ilare was looking at Virenina with something like horror – probably at the prospect of having to deal with three bloodroyals in one day – and Virenina was still talking. "Lady Ilare. If it's royal retribution you're afraid of, just let me talk to her." She leaned past the shaft of her spear and pressed her gaze to Ilare's. "Listen – even if I died in the Shattered Lands, it wouldn't be your fault. I chose to go on this mission, and that's nobody's fault but mine. You know that. The First Spear knows it. I know it. Let me make sure our reigning venarch knows it, too. Otherwise, if anything happens, all she'll know is that the last place anyone saw me alive was the Third Satellite."

Ilare blanched.

"Exactly," said Virenina.

After one last moment of hesitation, Ilare raised her hand and waved it like a limp flag of surrender, drawing Asaau's eyes for the first time to the ceiling-mounted luxtruder glinting overhead. He hadn't noticed it till now simply because its presence was scarcely more noteworthy than the ceiling itself. Captive light was the Ilisaf family's gift to the world, used near everywhere on Tei Ura, and devices to control and shape it were plentiful as threads in a tapestry.

"Open communications," Ilare said weakly to the machine above. The luxtruder pressed out a bright, blank panel of light and floated it down to them. "Ilare the sixth, head of House Tehariel, first among Key-Bearers and Warden of the Third Satellite, requests an audience with the Her Wisdom Virieh, sixth of her name, Venarch of House Tauhrelil and all bloodlines suppliant, Sage of the Red Chambers, Lady Regnant of the Nightglass Tower and Keeper of the Deepest Vault."
 
Last edited:
(Please Don't) Fly Me to the Moon
In which Asaau suffers the indignity of spirit-based air travel.





"Open communications," Ilare said weakly to the machine above. The luxtruder pressed out a bright, blank panel of light and floated it down to them. "Ilare the sixth, head of House Tehariel, first among Key-Bearers and Warden of the Third Satellite, requests an audience with Her Wisdom Virieh, sixth of that exalted name, Venarch of House Tauhrelil and all bloodlines suppliant, Sage of the Red Chambers, Lady Regnant of the Nightglass Tower and Keeper of the Deepest Vault."

Virenina made an impatient cranking motion with one hand – go on, go on.

"...And inform my venarch that this concerns her niece's campaign in the Opaline City."

The panel hovered just above one end of the glass tabletop, so that all three of them had to half-turn to see it. Light rippled softly across its surface with each word Ilare spoke, before settling into a slower, more rhythmic shifting – a waiting-pattern. Finally the whole panel darkened to pure black, save for two lines of glowing turquoise, one over the other: the bottom line spanned the screen unbroken, while the one above it split sharply upwards into twin tapering tines. The Tauhrelil insignia.

"Tehariel. Speak."

The voice that gave the order sounded a great deal like Virenina's – full of easy authority as only a lady bloodroyal's could be, and possessing a certain raw-edged depth – but where Virenina's voice was bold and lively, this one was tempered with cool restraint. At the sound of it, Ilare placed her fingers delicately on the tabletop and touched her forehead to the glass between them. Either she was driven by some courtly survival instinct, or else Virieh could see them, even if they couldn't see her.

Asaau lowered his eyes in polite deference, if only to be safe. From the corner of his eye, he saw Virenina lean forward.

"My lady Virieh," Ilare started –

"Auntie," said Virenina, sweetly. The way she spoke made Asaau picture a shark sidling up to be petted as if it thought itself a housecat. Ilare started up from her bow, looking as if she couldn't believe her ears.

"Nina," said Virieh's voice, in tones that reminded Asaau of much the same thing.

Across the table, Ilare now looked at Asaau with a tinge of desperation, as if he were the only sane person left in the room. Asaau kept his eyes averted, grateful that Virieh's presence gave him an excuse to do so – otherwise, Ilare might have caught a glint of amusement. Don't you simply adore dealing with Tauhrelils, Lady Ilare?

"I'm in the middle of a rather…temperamental experiment, my dear." The Tauhrelil insignia glow-pulsed on the screen in time with Virieh's speech. "So tell me – quickly – why you're on the Ring instead of in the Opaline City. Is the First Spear with you?"

"He wants to take us both into the Shattered Lands. Lady Ilare is afraid to permit it."

Like Vene – like so many Tauhrelils – Virieh had taken augmentations for her eyes, that they might better serve her in the laboratory, and had the glowing scarlet pupils to show it. Even the warmest of looks from a Tauhrelil who'd given her eyes to the knife still felt rather like being targeted by a laser sight. Though Virieh was thousands of miles away – though her family's insignia hid her face – Asaau felt those eyes trained on him now.

"First Spear Seket. Explain."

"My lady Virieh. I'm sure you remember the incident with the trial chamber." Your family's accountants certainly do, at any rate. "Yet Virenina must be tested, one way or another. I'm sure you understand." He let the words hang between them for a moment. "Had there been any other op – "

"Is this necessary for my niece's campaign?"

We interrupted the Tauhrelil family head mid-experiment, Asaau told himself. Count yourself lucky that the only cutting-off she's doing to anyone is the verbal sort.

"It is, my lady."

"Then go. Was that all?"

Asaau opened his mouth to speak –

"Just don't make Lady Ilare pay for it if I die." This time it was Virenina who cut him off. Asaau closed his mouth, ignored the feeling that rose unbidden of being slighted, reminded himself that her right to address Virieh outweighed his. "She had no part in this until Seket and I dragged her into it."

"Very well, you have my word. Let the record of this conversation be my oath." A pause. "And Nina?"

"Yes, Auntie?" Virenina grinned at the faceless screen and sat up straighter, head cocked, hands clasped between her knees in a mockery of schoolgirl attentiveness.

"Do try not to die."

With that, the Tauhrelil insignia blinked out, and the panel faded away to nothing.

"There!" Virenina said brightly, and turned to look at Ilare, who rested her forearms on the table as if it were all that kept her from sinking through the floor. "An oath on record, two witnesses bloodroyal – now she can't punish you for letting us in even if I really do get killed." She rose, smiling, spear in hand. Asaau rose with her. "That should help you sleep, right?"

Ilare didn't look up.

"You are – too kind. My lady."





As he took his first step into the Shattered Lands, Asaau waited for the same fear that had found him on the Ring to seize him anew.

Virenina waited several yards ahead. She'd strode in as easily as if this place belonged to her family, too, and had only stopped when she'd realized Asaau was lagging behind. Asaau closed the distance between them, bracing himself all the while for the same cold, breathless sub-panic he'd felt before. For worse. After all, he'd felt that earlier fear at the borderlands, and now they were inside – it would happen now, or perhaps with the next step, and if not that one, then surely the next…

By the time he'd caught up to Virenina, Asaau was still waiting. Of course he was afraid – but what he felt on this side of the Ring was lighter, sharper, closer to unease than true fear.

He knew, now, another part of why the Ring had unsettled him so deeply. He'd known it had looked wrong, but only now that Shattered Lands air had thoroughly filled his airways with the scents of rain-damp earth, of stone and sea, of flowers and decay, did Asaau realize – the Ring had even smelled wrong.

Did it have any scent at all? he wondered, and felt suddenly, briefly, as if his lungs would never be full. He breathed in again, and again, as deeply as he could manage without making noise; this was one thing he couldn't stand to have Virenina needle him over, not now. As Asaau's lungs drank in the air, his eyes drank in plants and sky and the glow of living things. The Shattered Lands, despite their danger, were a relief to his senses. They had crossed over into the great wound on the face of Tei Ura, the charnel-pit of the gods, and somehow Asaau's heart rate was actually coming down.

Mercifully, the lands didn't strain his mind up close the way they did from afar; it was easier when he could only see what lay before him. Asaau noticed as they walked that Shattered Lands grass felt no different underfoot than grass anywhere else on Tei Ura. You are wearing shoes, though. He felt a sudden, absurd urge to sit down and remove them, so he could truly know whether grass felt the same on both sides of the Ring –

"Did we have to do it like that?" Virenina's voice stopped him mid-thought.

"Do – what?"

"Lying to her," she said. "Scaring her into doing what we wanted."

Tehariel? Asaau nearly stopped walking. Why in the world was Virenina worried about her? Virieh had sworn on record that she wouldn't punish Ilare, even if Virenina died. Should anything happen to Ilare, her blood would be on Virieh's hands, not theirs.

"You've never had a problem with intimidation before," said Asaau.

"Yeah, when it was opponents," Virenina shot back, "or practice kills, or people who were really asking for it – " She broke off and ran one hand through her hair, as if trying to comb through her own thoughts. "They all signed up for it. Or at least deserved it." Virenina pointed back the way they'd come. "She didn't."

"But she did."

Virenina stared at him.

"She's a Tehariel," Asaau said. "Born into a vessel house. And you, bloodroyal twice over – firstborn daughter of the Throne Refulgent, niece to one venarch, granddaughter to another – it is her place to fear you."

"I forsook that throne when I took my father's name." Virenina's expression was stony. The rings of Ai Naa's anchor clinked. They were walking, Asaau reminded himself – they were walking, the ground was growing rougher – "It's Orineimu's now."

It was – the least important part of what he'd said, but the Shattered Lands were no place to hold an argument. Besides, Asaau told himself, you should have known better than to make so much as a sidelong mention of Orisai. Not here. Not now. Virenina's unshared secret burned brighter in his mind with every step they took. He would not risk her willingness to tell him, not after they'd come all this way.

"We should discuss something else." The thought of her secret reminded him, and Asaau was only too glad to turn to another topic. Being next to Virenina had begun to feel a bit too much like being near a gathering stormcloud. "Where – "

" – Are we going? Where am I showing you?" A certain sharp-edged humor crept back into her voice. "I know what kind of place we need. But finding it – oh, you're going to love that part."

Yes, Asaau thought wearily, I'm sure I'll love it almost as much as one loves the smell of corpseflowers in full bloom.

"For now, just keep up with me," Virenina was saying as she led them further in, through thickening green and gathering mist that clung thin and wet-glittering to all it touched. Water soon pearled upon his armored gloves, on Virenina's chestplate, in her hair, even in Asaau's eyelashes. "We need open air, stable ground." She pushed aside a heavy, dripping veil of lacelike fronds and waited for Asaau to pass before her. "So we're going to have to go some place higher up, I mean – just look at this shit, right?"

She gave the hanging fronds a demonstrative tug, and was promptly doused in a shower of collected mistwater. For a moment, Virenina just stood there, her lone eye covered in a fall of sodden hair, one hand still frozen mid-pull among the leaves. Then, with her free hand, she pushed back her hair and looked Asaau full in the face, grimly, as if accepting some bitter fate.

And then let go of the leaves. Another downpour hit her as they bounced back into place.

"I know you know me well enough to pthfthh," she said.

"Yes, of course," said Asaau while Virenina finished spitting out water. "I could never pthfthh if I didn't know you as well as I do."

"I know you know me well enough to know this already," Virenina started again, voice now dripping sarcasm in place of rainwater, "but that was completely on purpose. Also, shut the fuck up." Her lips had been doing their telltale trying-not-to-smile twitch; now she broke into another grin. "Just for that, I'm dragging us back to that thing I said you'd love a second ago. You figure it out yet?"

Why must I be the one to say it? Asaau glanced briefly heavenward. Very well, Seket, just give her what she wants. It's easier that way.

"You mentioned high ground," he told her. "That alone makes me suspect it's exactly as I feared. Especially since we haven't the time to climb an entire mountain, or to scale a stone table…" Asaau gave a small sigh. "And, of course, you love to amuse yourself by injuring my sense of dignity."

He paused a moment, if only because he wanted so dearly to be wrong.

"You're going to haul me through the sky like air freight, aren't you."

"We can pretend you're my navigator if it makes you feel better. Now do you – " Her mouth twisted. He knew she was trying not to laugh. "D'you want to be carried like a bridegroom or a grainsack?"

"No," said Asaau, wretchedly.

"Backpack?"

"I think what I'd really like is to kill you for making me think about this."

"I could try carrying you over both shoulders, you know, like a mantle or something – "

"I'm curious," said Asaau. "Is this you trying to help, by coming up with more options? Or are you simply enjoying this?"

"I don't know," Virenina said with an open-handed shrug. "Both?"

"Just – " Asaau touched one hand to his brow. He knew there was no dignified way to go about this. That didn't make accepting it any easier. "Pick whichever way you think you're least likely to drop me," he said at last.

"Alright!" Virenina said brightly, and then scooped Asaau up in her arms almost faster than he could blink. He kept forgetting that she wasn't just taller than him now, but stronger, too. Stronger than she has any right to be, Asaau thought. She lifted him as if he weighed next to nothing, so suddenly that he let out a startled, indignant noise entirely against his will. For a mercy, Virenina ignored it.

"Put your arms above mine," she said as she jumped onto Ai Naa's anchor, which had moved itself to hover, waiting, a few inches over the ground. Asaau expected to feel them both bob up and down when she landed on it, if only slightly. Instead it remained as solidly in place as if somehow nailed into thin air. "And hold onto me tight, you hear? Rather have you strangle me a little than fall." The spear rose slowly through the air, and Asaau's concerns of dignity fell away behind it. He clung to her.

"But don't worry," Virenina said, and pushed his head down against the front of her armor. Her hand on the back of his head was almost gentle. "If you fall, I'll catch you."

Then she accelerated.

Asaau pressed his eyes closed and his face against her as the world vanished in a rush of wind. He didn't want to see how high they were. He didn't want to see the terrible speed at which Virenina flew. He didn't want to see an ocean of empty air, and he especially didn't want to see how the only thing between him and it was the shaft of a single spear. In fact, he didn't want to so much as think about those things, and so instead Asaau held onto Virenina tight as he could and filled his mind with the last thing she'd said before taking off.

I'll catch you. I'll catch you. I'll catch you.
 
Last edited:
Revelation
Virenina's secret, unveiled.



Asaau couldn't say how long or far they flew – only that he could barely feel his own fingers by the time they landed. Part of that was from windchill, but most of it came from how hard he'd clung to Virenina. He had to concentrate before his hands would uncurl. Had to concentrate again to step down from Virenina's arms without shaking. The moment his feet touched the planet's surface, Asaau wanted to collapse onto it, to plant his palms against the ground, to lay back and press the full length of his spine against that wonderfully solid stillness.

He made himself sit, slowly. It was for the best anyway. The ground was grey-black stone, its surface rippling with age-smoothed runnels and rivulets that shone dully under the moonlight.

Shouldn't the sun have risen by now? Perhaps they'd lost a day somewhere on the Ring, or among the trees. Or perhaps –

"Are you going to vomit?" asked Virenina, with none of the cheerful needling that would have normally accompanied such a question.

"No, Tauhrelil," Asaau said. His voice came out thin, strained. At least it didn't shake very much. "No, I am not going to vomit."

"I…I tried to be slow."

"It's alright." Something about Virenina's voice pulled the words from him, even as his mind cried out in horror: that was slow?! "You haven't harmed me. I simply…"

"Need a moment?" she suggested, after several had passed in silence.

She must have taken his own silence for assent. Asaau felt a dull, heavy thump as Virenina dropped to the ground beside him. To sit, he thought – then he half-raised his gaze from his lap and saw that she'd thrown herself flat onto her back, much as he'd wanted to do a moment before. Asaau winced in sympathy for her spine, even though he knew it wasn't needed. Virenina engaged with her surroundings the way others might engage in a melee, and somehow, she always seemed to win.

With Virenina quiet for once, Asaau had the time to take a proper look at the lands around them. A few minutes ago, they'd been surrounded by mist-soaked jungles as far as the eye could see – enveloped for miles by rain-glossed leaves and branches shining green-blue-black-violet under their own nightglow. Treetops swallowed the sky.

Now the same sky yawned wide overhead, and Tei Ura's bisected moon beamed down on them like some great slit-pupiled eye. There was jungle here, too - black and broken remnants of it, creeping up along the edges of the stone table where Virenina had landed. Though greenery covered most of the Shattered Lands with viral abandon, Virenina had dropped them on one of the empty places which dotted those lands dead-dark as nightpox sores. To one side, the table's edge poured into another block lower down, which then built and rose and swept in an impossible curve around the block Asaau and Virenina stood on until it became a sheer cliff at their backs, spearing up and up into the night.

Even at this distance, even in the low light of Tei Ura's moonhalves, there was something strange about that cliff face. It looked – melted. As does the rest of this place. What of it? Yet Asaau found himself rising to his feet for a better look all the same. Most Shattered Lands stone looked melted in a way which suggested that, at the very least, it had all melted together over the same fire. The damage to the cliffs was different – a deep half-circle groove set into the stone surface, its edges soft as waxflow from whatever terrible heat had carved it. He could have stood inside that curved hollow with both arms outstretched, Asaau knew, and not come close to spanning its full width. Even seven of him wouldn't have been enough.

Whichever god made this cut, he thought, eyeing it, let their grave remain locked forevermore. His eyes slid down the molten length of the cut to the ground before it, pitted and churned with scars over scars. There were more cracks and chasms and craters than Asaau could count – in part because so many of them overlapped and melded one into another. Locked forevermore, he thought again. Please.

"Admiring the scenery?" Virenina's voice yanked Asaau out of whatever contemplative fog he'd stumbled into. Her lone eye followed him from where she still lay on the ground. "Guess that means you've had enough of a moment." She paused. "Have you?"

Dread bloomed in his heart. There aren't enough moments in the world to prepare for whatever you're about to show me. Asaau looked at Virenina, realized he could count how many grins she'd given in the past hour on one hand, and wondered if she felt similarly. Not that she'd tell me if she did. Virenina would have died before so much as admitting dread to herself, let alone to anyone else.

Perhaps she feels no fear at all. After all, the minds of others were closed to him. Perhaps it is only me. Unless Virenina told him herself, he had no way of truly knowing. What he did know was that Virenina had yet to flinch from anything in their path. Virenina had looked upon the Shattered Lands eagerly, while the same sight had left him brainsick. Virenina had led their way into those lands, though Asaau was her instructor and she his student. Virenina hadn't needed to take anyone's arm on the Ring. Sometimes he wondered if she needed him at all –

A scuffling sound broke into his thoughts. Asaau looked over to see Virenina lift herself from the ground on her hands, fold her legs beneath her, and let herself fall again, this time into a seated position.

"Seket." She gathered up Ai Naa's spear in the crook of one arm. With her free hand, she patted the ground beside her. "Sit down."

If she was offering an excuse, he'd take it. Asaau sat next to Virenina and instinctively smoothed at his knees. At the skirts he'd left behind in the Opaline City. He looked at Virenina and waited for her to speak.

Waited.

Waited –

"Tawret's blood, I don't even know how to fucking start!"

Her voice was thick with anger, all of it directed inward.

"I thought about it the whole time, on the rail." Virenina's empty hand scraped at the stone's surface, as if she could somehow dig the words she needed out of the ground. "And on the Ring, and on our way up here – " Cords stood out on the back of her hand as she bore down harder. Doesn't that hurt her nails? Asaau couldn't help wondering. "I thought about it. I kept thinking, all this time – about how to tell you, and I still – can't!"

Her nails broke the ground with a sharp crack. Her fingers sank in after them, burying themselves in stone up to the second knuckle. Virenina looked at her own hand with disgust. Then she pulled her fingers through the rock, as if through damp earth, and closed her fist. Asaau heard the dull crunch of rock crushed to pebbles and powder. When Virenina withdrew her hand from the little pit she'd gouged and brushed off the dust, her nails were still immaculate.

"I gather," Asaau said once he'd found his tongue, "that it has something to do with your powers." A brilliant observation, Seket. Perhaps next you'd like to point out that blood runs red. Yet it was all he could think to say.

"My powers. Right." Virenina gave a short, humorless laugh. "Tell me what those are, Seket."

He knew better than to ask if she was joking.

"Autokinesis," he started, "to a level that beggars belief."

In itself, autokinesis was hardly noteworthy; the power to control one's own body and movement was a fairly common one, especially among channelers paired to unawakened spirits. But there were seven times seven hundred ways one might use autokinesis, and Virenina…plenty of autokynes turned their talents to combat, as she had. That, too, was hardly noteworthy. Plenty of martial autokynes could break bone in one blow. Plenty could move faster than the unaided eye could follow. Some autokynes could do both; a few could do even more.

What beggared belief was that, by combining autokinesis with her control over Ai Naa's anchor, Virenina could fly. Truly fly, not merely slow a fall or make herself float midair…and sustained flight was a monstrous drain on vaara. Asaau tried never to think about how much of it Virenina must have burned through every time she took to the skies, and she took to the skies most every day. The well she draws from must be bottomless. Only a scant handful of historic precedents – and Virenina's royal pedigree – had kept her from being taken into some lab for study.

"Yeah," Virenina said now. "I've been lying about that…or hiding, more like." She must have seen something in his face, for she went on: "I let everyone – misunderstand. Better to let them all think I'm some kind of once-in-a-generation freak autokyne than a…"

She trailed off and stared into the hole she'd gouged into the rock a moment ago, then looked back at Asaau.

"Maybe if I just showed you first," she said, almost to herself. "Maybe that'd make it easier."

"Show me?"

"What I can really do." She gave another short, flat laugh. "Only even I don't know what I can really do. This is more like…what I keep chained up."

The rings adorning Ai Naa's spear were still and quiet. None of the terrible energy that sometimes poisoned the air around Virenina was in evidence now. Even so, Asaau found himself suppressing a shiver. Don't show me anything. The thought ran through him unbidden. Don't tell me anything. It's not too late to turn back.

But they'd come all this way. He'd promised to listen to her.

"Do whatever you must to make me understand."

Virenina stood up, then looked down at him and offered her hand. Asaau needed no help to rise, but took it anyway. The disgust with which she'd looked at herself a moment ago still burned bright in his mind.

"You need to watch this from a distance," she told him. "When I say so, start walking away from me until I yell for you to stop."

"Is that…wise?"

"What," said Virenina, "raising my voice? Leaving you alone?" She didn't give him time to answer. "Nothing will come for you up here, Seket. Not when I'm around, anyway."

He'd wondered why they had yet to see any of the beasts said to call the Shattered Lands home. Now he had an answer, or a shade of one…and a new, terrible question to go along with it. Not when I'm around, anyway. So monsters avoided her – that much was obvious. The question that chilled him was why.

"Before we left, I said to bring something to shield your eyes. You have that?"

Wordlessly, Asaau produced a pair of goggles from one pocket. The lenses were dark, light-drinking glass, lined with foam to block any light that might filter in at the edges. Virenina inspected them a moment, then handed them back over with a nod.

"When you hear me call stop, turn around and face me. Then put those on and get down. Don't take them off or get up until I come back to you."

It was on the tip of Asaau's tongue to ask why, but he realized there was no point. Whatever the reason, he'd learn it soon enough.

He turned around and began to walk away.

The further he walked, the more he began to dread hearing the command to stop. How much further must I go until she thinks it safe? He was now closer to the far end of the stone table than he was to Virenina. Why must I go so far? Au Melai's shining threads, what does she mean to show me?

"STOP!"


Dread pooled cold and heavy in Asaau's stomach as he turned Virenina's way. Though her voice reached him strong and clear, when he looked, she was little more than a grey point against the ashen-black cliff face. When Asaau put on the darkglass lenses, even that became terribly faint. When he lowered himself to the ground as she'd asked, he lost her.

He lay against the cold rough stone, alone in the dark, and waited.

And then the night shattered.

Light obliterated Asaau's vision as the ground beneath him rocked with a terrible impact. For half a heartbeat, his world became a searing field of nothing. Blind?! some part of him cried, stupid with shock, with horror, but then the opening burst faded, and Asaau beheld its source – a beam of living, devouring light that pierced the heavens, came screaming down from the sky with the force of a god-thrown spear. Its heart burned with that same awful white brilliance which had momentarily eclipsed his sight. Its edges, just as bright, shaded to an incandescence of greens, a seething nuclear storm of jade and lime and leaf and emerald. And then Asaau saw that it was no simple beam, that there were shapes to the light – no banners of flame, no branches of lightning, but an endless boiling fury of eyes, of writhing tongues, of fangs upon fangs upon fangs…

Yet the noise was even worse.

Silence exploded into a sevenfold infinity of screams voiced as one, a sound so sudden and massive that it knocked the breath from Asaau's body and left him gasping. He heard guttural howls and thin high shrieks, low sobs and full-throated wails, pleas for mercy, gibbered prayers, broken laughter…and, underlying the screams, a droning roar that sounded like nothing living, so deep it shook his guts and set off a terrible sick thrumming in his bones. Asaau clamped his hands to his ears, pressed down hard, harder, until it hurt, but no matter how hard he tried to shut them out, the screams sounded just as loud and clear as they had to his naked ears. His head, he realized, it was in his head

No more, he thought. A moan passed his lips, though he never heard it. No more, it's breaking me, no more, no more, please, I can't…

And perhaps the god Au Melai, in the depths of her death-dream, finally heard one of his prayers; for the light faded, the noise ceased, as suddenly as they'd burst into being. With them disappeared a crushing pressure that Asaau hadn't even known he'd been feeling until it was gone. The stone ground was cold under his chin, hard against his elbows and knees, yet it seemed to Asaau as if he were floating. Compared to that pressure, his own flesh felt lighter than air.

His body drifted in the silent weightless dark. His mind was raw, ringing, reeling. He drifted – for how long, he couldn't say – but slowly, slowly, a lone thought crawled up from the blast-crater remnants of his brain.

What?

Beneath the surface-shock, his mind swirled with a panic of questions. That one thought unleashed them all.

What in the ruined halls of heaven was that? What did she do?! What kind of channeling would let her – what kind of partner – what is she paired with? Virenina had always claimed that Ai Naa was an unawakened spirit of unprecedented magnitude, little more than a sleeping sea of vaara for her to draw upon, but that was impossible, impossible, impossible. Aira's pyre, that must have cut the sky itself, no unawakened spirit could – no spirit could…what is she paired with? What is she paired with? What is she paired with?

The longer that question ran through Asaau's mind, the heavier and colder his body became. By the time he heard Virenina's footsteps, it was as if the hideous pressure from before had never left. Fear filled his chest, gripped his lungs, until every breath came slow and labored. Virenina drew closer, closer, step by single step; every quiet gritting of her bootsoles against stone was clearer than the last. Asaau's heart did not beat so much as spasm in time to the sound of it. Closer, ever closer. Any moment now, he would hear the metal, hear Ai Naa's anchor, hear the chiming of rings against a beheader's blade –

Asaau wanted to shudder, to stumble to his feet, to turn and flee and never look back, but his body was a thousand miles away, so numb and distant it might as well have been on the moon.

"Seket?"

He should say something. He should at least look up at her. He could not manage to so much as shift his eyes.

"I'm going to take the lenses off you. You don't need them anymore. Okay?"

He did want them off, Asaau realized, but he couldn't even nod to show he'd heard.

Virenina waited a few seconds, then went ahead and lifted the lenses from Asaau's face. She did it slowly, carefully, gripping the lenses between her thumb and forefinger while keeping the others curled away into fists. That struck him as odd. Why –

Oh.

He was still on the ground, at her feet, paralyzed like frozen prey. The fear must have been pouring off him in waves.

She was trying not to touch him.

"I'm going to sit down beside you," she informed him. "A few feet away. Sit up when you're…when you can."

When he could at last sit up and raise his head, Asaau found her looking at him.
 
Red Echoes
Virenina tries to give Asaau a breather. Asaau learns more of Ai Naa's nature, and considers a betrayal.



"Seket?"

Asaau knew he should say something. He should at least look up at Virenina. He could not manage to so much as shift his eyes.

"I'm going to take the lenses off you. You don't need them anymore. Alright?"

He did want them off, Asaau realized, but he couldn't even nod to show he'd heard.

Virenina waited a few seconds, then went ahead and lifted the lenses from Asaau's face. She did it slowly, carefully, gripping the lenses between her thumb and forefinger while keeping the others curled away into fists. That struck him as odd. Why –

Oh.

He was still on the ground, at her feet, paralyzed like frozen prey. The fear must have been pouring from him in waves.

She was trying not to touch him.

"I'm going to sit down beside you," she informed him. "A few feet away. Sit up when you're…when you can."

When he could at last sit up and raise his head, Asaau found her looking at him.

For a while, they simply regarded one another across the distance between them, in a near-silence broken only by the faint hissing of distant sea and breeze-riffled leaves. At last Virenina opened her mouth to say something. Asaau braced himself to hear whatever it might be, but instead she looked at him silently a moment longer, then closed her mouth and dropped her gaze. That felt wrong enough to reach Asaau even through the fog of his own fear.

He noticed then, too, that there was no blade hovering behind her head. She'd left the spear behind. Relief welled up in him, and gratitude – and a stranger, half-painful feeling that lay beyond his ability to name.

She left the spear. It was considerate. It was as if she'd cut off her own arm and nailed it down before going to him. It fit, somehow, with the rest of what she'd done. Left the spear. Tried not to touch me. Warned me of her movements…

There was something tying her actions together, something that ran deeper than mere consideration. If he could only –

"Do I disgust you now?" Virenina asked him quietly, and all at once Asaau understood.

"No," he said, immediately, truthfully. "No."

It did not feel like enough, yet he could not think what else to say. His eyes kept finding the emptiness at Virenina's shoulder. She looked so strangely alone without the spear at her back.

"How…do you feel?" Virenina asked, then hesitated for the barest second before continuing: "Other than – afraid. I know what I – "

She is about to cut herself with her own tongue, I can sense it. Somehow, the idea was more than Asaau could stand.

"More than anything," he cut in, "I feel…I feel lost." More than anything was barely even a lie; by now the fear had gone from an all-consuming feeling to something that registered more like background radiation. "I've seen," he went on, "but I don't understand. How did you…?"

"Ai Naa," Virenina said. Her voice was half bitter curse, half lover's sigh. "My paired spirit. My other half. I didn't lie about that, at least. Everything else…" She ran one hand through her hair and gave a short dead laugh.

"That's – " Impossible, Asaau nearly said, and caught himself only just in time. Whose soul is it tethered to, Seket, yours or hers? " – Difficult," he said instead. "A difficult idea to – to take in. I believe you," he hastened to add, "but…"

"But you can't accept that a spirit could do that. Your mind rejects it, even after you saw it yourself."

Asaau could only nod.

"I know how it looks," Virenina said to him. "I do. But what else can it be?" She tapped off joint after joint on her fingers, counting. "He found me seven days into my seventh year. We made contact at a pale spire. He's bound to an anchor, the anchor is part of me. We share my life between us." She brought her hand down, clasped it around her other wrist. "If it's not a pairing, it looks enough like one to fool everyone I've met. To fool you. Fool me."

Her gaze fell to the ground again.

"The forms fit," she said. Almost pleaded. "Of what we are. It's just the scale that's wrong."

The whole thing was madness, yet Virenina's words made a certain sort of sense. Which was harder to accept: that she had some sort of freak anomaly for a paired spirit, or that the thing paired to her was no spirit at all? What else could it be?

God, some part of him whispered. But no. No. The time of living gods was long past. If a god had clawed its way from the grave, surely the world would have felt it.

"You've always told others that Ai Naa is unawakened," Asaau began, "but if that was part of the lie…"

"Oh, he's awake." Virenina said, and grinned sickly. "Awakened. That's what you really want to know, isn't it." Her shoulders shook, as if with laughter, though she voiced none. "What woke him. What called to him in the dreamsea."

Again, Asaau could only nod.

The unseen world of spirits shadowed all of Tei Ura – layered upon it, saturating it to the core, the animating soul to Tei Ura's anchoring body. Each world bled into the other, colored it, shaped it, fed it. One such bleeding was the dreamsea: a shadow dreamed upon the unseen world by humanity, pooled together from the uncountable liquid fragments of their thoughts and fears, their dreams and desires. An awakened spirit was one that had fixated on a handful of fragments from the dreamsea and then accreted a sense of self around them, layer by pearllike layer. To know those fragments was to know – or at least glimpse – an awakened spirit's nature.

"Red hunger," Virenina said at last.

Horror froze Asaau's heart in his chest. No, he wanted to say. A fragment that old, shared across myriad minds, fed for so many thousands of years by humanity's bloodiest dreams… No, that can't be, mustn't, it runs too deep. He wanted, needed, to deny it, but his breath had stilled in his lungs.

And Virenina was still talking.

"Sacrifice upon the Court," she was saying. "Throats torn open under fangs. Flesh devoured on the pyre. As long as it tastes of blood." Another laugh fell like a dead thing from her lips. "But it's funny. He never knew that taste until me. Until he had my tongue to learn from. It's kind of an honor, really." She was trying to grin again. "If you think about it. Thousands of years dreaming in red, but I gave him his first taste, I…he…"

One hand rose slowly to her face. Pressed itself over the black patch that covered what had once been her left eye.

Asaau wanted to say – to do – something – but seeing Virenina like this left him feeling as unsteady as the sea that hissed and swelled below them. Should he offer sympathy? He could try – but Virenina might well taste it as pity and spit it back in his face. Comfort her? But being comforted had always made Virenina squirm and snap, even as a child. Why should that change now? Perhaps he should simply ask her to keep going – but the way she kept trailing off made him hesitate. What if even the slightest push was too much?

Yet as worried as Asaau was about saying the wrong thing, the fixed and distant look in Virenina's lone eye worried him even more. And her face…her face had gone terribly still in a way that made Asaau think of Vene. Vene, consumed by his own red work, too entranced to eat or sleep. Vene, wandering forth from the Tauhrelil family crypt, drained half to death by a days-long neural dive into his ancestors' secrets. Vene, who had tried to stop for Asaau, tried to keep himself tethered…and in return, Asaau had failed him, let him slip away, and Vene had disappeared from Asaau's world entirely.

Not his daughter, too. Asaau looked at Virenina sitting in hollow silence and felt something like a rusted fishhook catching between his ribs. Why else had Au Melai drawn this thread between them, if not for a chance at restitution?

The gods may rise from their graves if you think it over much longer, just say something – !

"Virenina?"

He hadn't meant to use her given name unasked, but he could beg forgiveness for that impropriety later. At least now she was looking at him. Asaau scrambled in his head for something to say next – anything, anything, just get it out before she drifts away again – and came up, finally, against the reason that had brought them here to begin with.

"You would have taken this secret to your pyre if you could," Asaau said. "Am I wrong?"

Virenina shook her head slowly, shallowly.

"Perhaps there's another world where you've managed to do just that," he went on. "But in ours, they're still rebuilding the trial chamber – " At that, Virenina's lone eye filled with silent hurt. "For which I do not blame you," Asaau said quickly. "Not remotely. You did what the chamber was designed to make you do, nothing more – in fact, now that I've seen what you're…what you're capable of…I'm amazed that nothing worse happened."

They'd placed someone paired with a spirit grown on red hunger in the trial chamber. Now that he knew… Oh my dear dead gods, it could have been so much worse. The column of killing light flashed again in his mind. She could have…we could all have been…

"I could've killed everyone," Virenina said in a low, choked voice. "I shouldn't…I should never have…"

Part of Asaau agreed with her, but to say so now would have been too cruel. And the selection cycle – the final act is so close at hand. To abandon your candidate this late in the campaign would be suicide. What else can you do now but help her see it through?

Well – he could betray her. Tell someone else the truth of what Virenina was paired with, of what she could do. A doctor, a channeler, a scientist, a seer – someone who could help…yet even as the notion surfaced, Asaau was already discarding it. Finding someone who'd believe him would be a trial all its own, and that someone might tell another in turn; if word got out, even a twice-royal pedigree might not be enough to save Virenina from being made a research subject. Whatever she was, whatever she was paired with, it was beyond a rarity. Should they learn of it, even some of her own Tauhrelil relations might find scientific curiosity outweighing blood affinity; if not them, then someone, somewhere, was bound to be mad or greedy or foolish enough to try.

Then Virenina would of course attempt to escape. Asaau could see no way for that to end but in slaughter. Another laboratory piled with corpses, painted in red, and again it would be his fault –

No. The only way he could bear to go was forward.

"You've told me before," he said at last, "that you were made to be a Spear. That you can't see a life as anything else. Is that still true?"

"Yeah." Though Virenina's voice shook slightly, she answered almost at once.

"And I am your instructor," Asaau said. "Your sponsor in this campaign, here to help you succeed. Yes? So don't…" His hands twisted themselves together in his lap. Words usually came to him as easily as silk to a spider, but right now all the threads felt so hopelessly snarled. "That is – you're already forcing yourself by telling me anything at all – I don't wish to make this harder for you than it is already…"

He almost wished Virenina would interrupt him, but she only watched and waited. Asaau pulled his hands apart and refolded them on his lap, straightened his spine, breathed inward.

"You told me about – about your partner – for the sake of your career," he started again. "Whatever you still need to tell me…perhaps doing so would be easier if you thought of in that way. If I were to ask you, How does this affect your campaign…?"

A shift in Virenina's lone eye told him she'd gone from merely watching to thinking. Now it was Asaau's turn to wait and listen.

"That's…easier," she admitted. "Yeah. I can answer that. But first I – "

And then her face and body fell into sudden stillness as a strange movement seized her flesh – a kind of flinching underskin ripple that passed down the length of her, gone almost as soon as it began. Asaau wondered how violently Virenina would have let herself shudder if he hadn't been watching.

"Need to go back," she said, with a ragged edge to her voice that hadn't been there a moment ago. She paused a moment, swallowed sharply; when she spoke again, it was gone. "The spear."

Asaau's heart lurched; he'd been so focused on Virenina that he'd all but forgotten about her partner's anchor.

"I can't leave it any longer. I'm sorry."

"Don't be, it's part of you," Asaau said automatically, and started to get up.

"You don't have to come with me," said Virenina. "You'd see the aftermath of that – " She pointed skyward – "if you did. I can get it alone. You saw enough already, I don't want to make you…I can get it alone," she said again. "Or call it back to me from here."

He could wait alone in the dark for a second time. He could sit in place as a hungry blade came flying at him through the night.

Or he could go with Virenina, and see.
 
Last edited:
Regarding Tauhrelil's Bond
Asaau learns the depths of wrongness between Virenina and Ai Naa, and questions if he can stand to know it.



"You probably figured this out on your own already," Virenina said as they walked, "but autokinesis isn't really one of my powers. Not the way most people think it is, anyway. It's more like a…side effect, of my real power. Or maybe a byproduct."

"Byproduct," Asaau repeated, somewhat faintly. It made sense, given what she'd just shown him, but even so, it chilled him to hear Virenina call the power of sustained flight a mere byproduct. Part of Asaau wondered, faintly, how long it would take him to adjust to this new and inhuman sense of scale. Perhaps he never would.

"My real power," Virenina told him, "is restraint."

He knew what she meant. The killing light, the awful pressure, the screams, the screams, the screams, he knew – and still, Asaau had to press his lips together to hold back a hideously ill-timed laugh. To hear Virenina, of all people, declare that her greatest power was restraint was the final little absurdity that threatened to snap his fraying self-control.

"What I showed you just now was nothing," Virenina said, and the urge to laugh died within him as swiftly and sharply as if decapitated. "If there's an end to Ai Naa, I've never found it. I've never even come close. Some people have a hard time channeling because they drain their reserves too fast. For me, though…"

"Too much?" It was such a simple, obvious guess that Asaau felt stupid for even voicing it, but anything was better than letting Virenina drift back into silence.

"Before we paired," she said, "Ai Naa could only taste blood through mind-echoes and secondhand dreams. Then, suddenly – " Virenina mimed shock with a widened eye, a splaying of the hands. "A body!" She spun on one heel so that she walked backwards facing Asaau, grinning, arms flung wide, telegraphing exultation. "Flesh and feeling! Skin and sensation! A tongue to taste with, a mouth to devour…"

Her arms fell slowly back to her sides. Her hands tightened into fists.

"My mouth." Her grin stiffened; her lone eye shone with fury. "My mouth, my tongue, my body – "

She stopped and drew in a long breath through her teeth, then exhaled with a hiss that reminded Asaau of steam escaping a volcanic vent.

"Seket." Virenina fell back into walking alongside him. Her voice sounded almost cheerful, almost like her usual self. "You love quizzing me so much, now it's your turn to answer for once." She tossed back her head, then folded her hands before her the way Asaau often did himself. When she spoke again, she imitated the smooth, soft-edged propriety that colored his own voice. "Recall, if you will," said Virenina in her Asaau-voice, "the introduction to Urasyata Utsaya Reim's Foundations of the Unseen Art. In what terms does Syata Reim describe the nature of a paired human?"

Well, she has to be feeling better if she's back to needling you. But Asaau was too tired to manage more than a brief flicker of annoyance. He wasn't sure if it was at her imitation of his voice, or at the basic nature of her question. Oh, just give her an answer. If it helps her to explain…

"A gate," he said. "Syata Reim posits that the enmeshment of body and soul allows a paired human to act as a conduit. By bonding to the soul enmeshed in the body, the paired spirit becomes enmeshed in turn and may then flow from the unseen world to ours. With the introduction of a stable third object, an anchor – "

"Oh, we'll talk about anchors soon, just you wait," said Virenina, with all the cheer of a merrily crackling funeral pyre. Then, slipping back into her Asaau-voice, her playing-teacher voice: "But why a gate? Why not a bridge, a passage, a way-path?"

Why those three counterexamples? Asaau asked himself, and from there soon had his answer.

"One may simply walk over a bridge or along a path," he said, "but a gate must be opened. And a paired spirit – though connected to our world through a human soul, it can't simply flow across from the unseen world. Even a paired spirit must still will itself across the – the gap, so to speak, between its world and ours, and its partner must let it cross. Or desire it to, at least…their wills must align. The gate must unlock."

"Or be forced open," said Virenina.

Asaau tried to say something in response and managed only a faint movement of his lips. His face felt numb, bloodless. Ahead he could make out the first far-off glitter of moonlight dripping down cold metal.

"Through me," said Virenina, "Ai Naa can finally touch the world of flesh and blood. Imagine if your soul was grown from the seed of red hunger, Seket, and suddenly for the first time you can really taste this thing you've spent gods know how many thousands of years starving for…but only when the royal slitting cunt of a human you're paired with lets you." She was grinning again, grinning, a bright hateful crescent of teeth that glittered like her distant blade. "Wouldn't it make your hunger even worse? Wouldn't you be furious? All that pulsating bright red life hanging just out of your reach, wouldn't you try to force your way across so you could just eat?"

"I don't know," Asaau said, faintly, tremulously. "I…"

I can't, he wanted to tell her. His mind had been forced to accept as real one impossible horror after another. He was beginning to wonder, genuinely, how much more he could stand. It's too much. Let me turn back, let me unknow it. The words piled up on his tongue, festered behind his closed lips, and oh, gods in their graves, how could he say them to Virenina? How could he tell her it was too much for him, when she was the one fused by the soul to Ai Naa? Forgive me, Tauhrelil, I know you've trusted me with your most terrible secret, but you must understand, it's so very upsetting to listen to…

"My real power," Virenina said again, "is restraint. Every minute of every day."

Asaau tried to focus on her words, in spite how much he didn't want to hear them. Better to focus on her words than on the shrinking distance between himself and Ai Naa's anchor.

"But it's a power, right? So there's going to be offbleed – don't worry, I won't quiz you on circulation theory…"

Better to focus on her words than on how the moon's silver light gave way to green where the spearblade bit into rock. On how that green light sank sizzling into his vision like acid if he looked for more than a moment.

"My concentration limit is pretty inhuman, but it's still, you know, a limit. I have to vent the offbleed sometime, and – most people, they can just do that without even thinking, you know? Like breathing. Me, though…I don't know what kind of Tehariel wave Ai Naa puts out, but I'm not about to risk hitting innocent people with it. Why do you think I had you watch from so far away? I had to get you out of my radius."

Her radius, Asaau thought, and another chill swept through his flesh. With power like that, she could crown herself in blood and rule the world entire…but only if she wished to reign over a court of the dead. His mind wove him an image against his will, of Virenina enthroned above a roiling sea of blood, clutching Ai Naa's anchor in one hand like a scepter, alone with her paired monster and everything it wanted. Asaau shook his head once, sharply. Cut that thread, before it strangles you.

With an effort, he wrenched himself out of his mind and back into the present, where a low green glow now tinged the air, rising from the ground where the killing light had struck. Asaau made half a reach for the darkglass lenses before realizing that the groundglow didn't burn when he looked. The spear. It burns only when reflected from the spear. That was – that was good. It was useful. He could do something with that, change his actions, make it more bearable. Just look away, Asaau told himself. You don't have to see it. You don't have to touch it. She would never let you touch it.

"If most paired humans are like a gate, I'm more like…secondary containment," Virenina went on. "Ra, vaara, his, mine, it doesn't matter – he can't do anything if I don't let it into the anchor. The body is full of hollow places." She seemed to be talking half to herself now. "You have to think about it like containment. Where can I store it? Lots of holes in bone marrow. Every cell can be a little vessel, if you let it, but I like to keep it in the bones. Less risk if I get cut."

"In your body?!" Asaau repeated, horrified, then: "Wait." Something was beginning to occur to him. "Wait – so when you fight, that means – "

"I guess it's still Ai Naa's power, if it came from him," said Virenina, "but he doesn't fight with me. Not really. The control, the release, every broken bone or bruised organ I've ever given out – that's me. I'm just using his power to fuel it. If I actually brought him out, tried to use him in a fight…well, you can probably imagine it yourself by now." Her grin looked closer to a grimace. "Like detonating a fusion bomb to snuff out a candle."

Asaau knew what she meant. How could he not? They had reached Ai Naa's anchor, the spear in the ground, the thing rimed in burning light.

And, behind it, the wound in the earth.

I can't look, Asaau thought helplessly, and another part of him answered: You must.

But before he could, Virenina's arm was out in front of him, barring his way. "Wait here," she told him, and then closed the distance between her and the spear alone. Asaau kept his eyes on the quietly lit ground and watched as their shadows became one. Listened to the wind, to the distant sea, to metal scraping free of rock, to Virenina murmuring "Partner mine," to anything but the chiming of metal rings striking together. A blade-shadow slid past his vision and melted into the shape of Virenina, until it was nothing but a point rising from one dark shoulder.

When her shadow was gone, when her footsteps stopped beside him, when he knew he wouldn't see the spear; only then did Asaau finally look up.

The first thing his eyes found was the molten channel carved down the cliff face; its edges frothed with shapes his mind could only understand as boiling rock suddenly frozen in time. His eyes followed it up, and up, to the rim of the cliff and the raw new half-moon cut into it, and then dropped to the ground. Dropped further. And here, at last, was the source of the glow.

Asaau stepped forward, hoping desperately that his eyes had misled him, knowing already that they saw it true. At the foot of the cliff, at the bottom of the channel, lay the open mouth of a sheer-sided pit, a column of emptiness punched down and down through solid rock. Bottomless, his mind whispered, but no, no, the light had to come from somewhere; there had to be a bottom, something at the bottom, some source for this green light that shone wetly up the gleaming-raw sides of the pit and spilled over its molten lip and colored the ground, the air…

The world shifted; the lip of the pit fell closer. For a moment Asaau veered toward panic, until he realized he'd simply fallen to his knees. In horror, certainly, but also in a kind of defeat; for he saw now that a last, desperate part of him had been hoping that all this might somehow still be a trick of the mind. No longer. Now the proof was burned and blasted into the same rock he felt beneath his hands and knees. The wound in the earth made it real.

"I don't know how deep it goes, so don't ask," Virenina said from behind him. "Get away from there, Seket. You don't have to make yourself keep looking."

Any bloodroyal worth his pedigree should have been able to go in one smooth motion from kneebound to standing. Asaau had done so more times than he could ever hope to count, tried to now, and failed. He had to brace himself with his palms before his knees would unfold. Slowly, he turned his head, and hoped with all his heart that he wouldn't flinch at the sight of Ai Naa's spearblade hovering behind Virenina's head.

He didn't. It wasn't there.

"Don't look up," she said. "I have him – " She cast her lone eye skyward and twirled one upraised forefinger.

Asaau, of course, immediately looked up, and then hurriedly snatched his gaze groundward once more, before he could catch the very sight she was trying to spare him.

"I thought that you…" he started. "That is, wasn't he – calling you back? Didn't you need to…reunite?"

"A little of my blood on the blade keeps him quiet," said Virenina. Asaau's stomach tilted sickly. "For a while. That's how I left it behind, earlier, when I came back for you after…" She pointed over his shoulder, toward the pit. The look on her face suggested she was waiting for some sort of reaction from him, but by now Asaau had been reacting to so much for so long that he felt nearly spent. Of course Virenina fed her partner her own blood. That might have sickened Asaau, but after everything else he'd learned tonight, it certainly didn't surprise him. What else was she meant to do to pacify the spirit of red hunger?

"There's a few more things you should probably know," Virenina went on, "but nothing that can't be said in private back in the Opaline City. We can leave right now, if you want, but…"

Then she trailed off and just looked at him, her brow furrowed, her teal-black lips twisted into a thin, dark line. She looks almost worried. Asaau knew there had to be a reason, but he couldn't think for long enough to find it. His mind was clouded with exhaustion and, once the words 'Opaline City' left Virenina's mouth, with sudden longing.

"Please," said Asaau. "Let's leave, Tauhrelil." Then, to cover up the desperation he heard in his own voice: "We've already been gone a whole day, after all. Your audience may well die from want of you if we keep them waiting much longer."

He expected her to grin at that. Instead she only looked pained.

"Seket," she said, in a voice that matched the look on her face. "I flew us out here."

"Fl – oh." His face must have cracked like a porcelain teacup, judging from the quick, hurt way Virenina dropped her gaze, but the guilt it caused him quickly gave way to a fresh surge of dread. Flying us, she'd have to – the spear… Asaau fought the urge to look back at the pit, and made himself breathe slowly, but there was nothing he could do about sudden, sick speed of his pulse. Au Melai save me, I can't go near that thing, not after…but how else will we…?

"We could go back overland," Virenina offered, still looking at the ground. Her voice sounded almost small. "I could keep you safe."

Asaau almost wanted to say yes – until he tried to imagine how long it might take to cover a mile of the Shattered Lands by foot, and how many days the miles might amount to. We'd have to sleep out here. The thought alone was almost enough to make him shudder. Though he had no doubt that Virenina could keep him safe from whatever horrors the Shattered Lands held – at least physically – a horror survived was still a horror, and Asaau had already seen enough tonight to haunt him the rest of his life.

If they flew, it would at least be over quickly. He suspected it was the best he could hope for.

"Take us back to the Ring," he said at last. "By air, if you would."

For a moment, Virenina's lone eye glimmered in such a way that Asaau thought she might cry. Instead she blinked once, hard, and stepped his way. It fell to Asaau to close the distance between them, to come near enough that she could pick him up the same way she had before.

"Close your eyes," she warned him. There was no need for Asaau to ask why. He waited blindly; heard and sensed Ai Naa's anchor arrowing downward through the night; felt Virenina step up and onto its waiting haft.

"I'm sorry," she said, quieter than Asaau had ever heard her speak before. "For – everything."

She took off before he could say anything; and then, for the second time that night, the only thing Asaau heard was the wind.



Sorry for the delay in this update! Real life got in the way, including but not limited to a pet-related medical emergency and a national adderall shortage. Hopefully a couple hundred extra words helps make up for the wait!

With that said, I've been pursuing this thread of the story for long enough that I'd like to wrap it up (or at least pause it) and start exploring a new one. So for those of you who've been reading and following – is there anything you'd particularly like to see? Hints of in-world places or events, other plot elements hinted at in this thread, other characters or settings mentioned or alluded to here? Something else?

Future stories aside, If anyone has comments, questions, criticism, or other feedback regarding this update or this thread of the story in general, I'd love to hear it! (Especially questions because talking about Tei Ura and this story/characters is one of my favorite things to do oh my god.) But most importantly of all: if you've read this far, thank you!!!! In many ways finishing this thread feels like finishing the first chapter of the story, and I'm beyond excited to see where it leads. Thank you so much to everyone who's been following it this far, and I hope you enjoy whatever comes next! 💕💕💕💕
 
Last edited:
But How Is He Going to Die?
Orialu learns of her father's impending execution, and struggles to process it. Her solution: get into a spear fight.

(NOTE: Set two years before the events of Concerning Tauhrelil's Finery. In this sequence, Virenina is still going by Orialu, the name given to her by her mother.)



On the first day of the storm-season falling between the seventy-first and second years of Tei Ura's two hundred fifty-seventh kai, Orialu of House Ilisaf went with her mother and grandfather and younger sister to the Heavenfacing Court. They brought with them a handful of Ilisaafi aunts, and one uncle, who of course brought their husbands and children in turn; they brought another handful of retainers, ladies bearing the vessel house names of Icarian and Orunen, Irimias and Yaaharal. And of course they brought a brace of servants, to fetch and carry food and drink and silks and messages, so that no royal eye need peel itself away and miss even an instant of tonight's red spectacle.

For weeks, Orialu had lived within a heady cloud of excitement and a kind of sparkling dread. The closer the date of execution drew, the denser the cloud became; by the time that night arrived, it had choked every other thought in her head. Ai Naa was a low simmering in her mind: warm and lax from the satiation he knew was to come, and releasing sharp pops and bursts of saw-toothed anticipation all the same.

They were going to kill her father.

Two weeks ago, a trident force headed by Second Spear Seket had breached the bone-white walls of Vene Ilisaf ni Tauhrelil's laboratory and spilled its bloody secrets for all of Tei Ura to see. From her mother's house in the Ilisaafi courtlands, Orialu had watched the Opaline City's seven high jurists gather about the entrails of her father's work and divine his fate. They found their verdict with an unheard-of swiftness, and on the day of sentencing, all seven came arrayed in masks and robes as white as the broken laboratory walls. Orialu knew the meaning of that, even before the jurists proclaimed her father's sentence: death upon the Court. Unanimous. The voice of the crowds and the venarchs' panel could have tipped the verdict otherwise, but the voice had called for death with ninety-seven point four percent of its strength, and all forty-nine venarchic panelists had voted the same. In seven weeks counted from the night of the verdict, Orialu would go to the Heavenfacing Court to watch her father die.

Orialu was nineteen, only two years away from stacking her third pyre and attaining full adulthood; even so, none of her elders would tell her exactly what her father had done. She knew he'd killed his test subjects; she knew that in itself was enough to earn death upon the Court. What Orialu didn't know was what her father done to earn death upon the Court so fast. Ai Naa echoed her frustration, dripped curiosity into her mind like slaver; her beloved hungered for blood in all its forms, even if was only the blood-soaked details of her father's atrocities.

You can't even taste that kind, so shut up, she'd told him, and then forced him back into the depths of her mind. You'll see the real thing on execution night.

Real slaver had welled up in her mouth then, but the tide of hunger had slowly receded.

At least, Orialu reminded herself, she was far from the only one who wished to know more and didn't. The records of Vene's arrest were sealed indefinitely, the spears and their cohort bloodsworn to deepest secrecy about what they'd witnessed behind those white walls. Even her Tauhrelil cousins said they didn't know…and if a Tauhrelil actually admitted she didn't know the details of the latest scientific horror-scandal, she was probably telling the truth.

Of course her cousins could have been lying, but Ai Naa granted Orialu a constant and exquisite awareness of the living blood flowing through everyone around her. She could hear it pouring through the body, sense the soft percussion of a pulse, see it glowing red through the skin if she looked too long, even smell it when her beloved's hunger bled into her own. With each cousin she'd asked, Orialu had honed in on their blood and listened for a quickening pulse; for a tightening of the veins; for anything that might indicate they were lying; and each time she'd heard nothing. They could have just been skilled at lying, Orialu supposed, only she knew her cousin Viretani spent too much time with a scalpel in her hand to devote that much time to the liar's art. Vetsa was too busy with marriage-making to even be worth asking. And Vecari was twelve, too young to do anything as high-skill as suppress a guilty pulse.

"To be honest," Viretani had said when Orialu asked, "I'd been thinking of asking you." She'd sounded annoyed to be admitting even that much. "Even if they wouldn't tell his niece, I thought they might at least tell his daughter."

Viretani and Vecari were the daughters, and Vetsa the son, of Virieh, the current Tauhrelil family head, Orialu's aunt, Vene's elder sister; if they didn't know, then Orialu could be all but certain that nobody her age did. Asking an elder outright was more likely to get her laughed at or scolded for impertinence than it was to get her any answers. And so, like most of Tei Ura, all Orialu knew of her father's crimes were the bits and pieces that Virieh VI Tauhrelil and her council had declared fit for release.



As the seven weeks leading up to Vene's execution crept by, Orialu's anticipation and Ai Naa's hunger crept higher. The two energies folded into one and became a seething restlessness that filled Orialu's every cell. She knew the feeling intimately; though restraining Ai Naa was, by now, second nature to her, her beloved was forever testing her control, and never more so than when he sensed a chance at blood. Hunger made him swell like a tide. Ai Naa was always hungry, Ai Naa was hunger, but sometimes that hunger grew beyond the usual constant low roar in her mind and became sharper, or rose higher, or burned hotter. No matter what shape his heightened hunger took, it all translated to greater strain on her mind and too much offbleed ra saturating her body, and that all meant the same thing for Orialu.

It meant that her usual habit of pacing turned into her stalking through every room and hall and garden of her mother's house, for the seething feeling was always worse when she was forced to remain still. It meant that she had to hold onto her own temper as if it were a glass grenade. It meant that cousins and friends and servants, and even some of her elder kin, treated her with polite distance or, worse, a kind of fearful delicacy, as if they could sense the grenade themselves and feared it detonating; it meant that they gave Ai Naa's anchor an even wider berth than normal. It meant that Orialu's lessons went from trial to torment, as she was forced to sit and listen and forbidden to leave until her work was done; and because her mind was so full of crawling, restless energy, it took her twice as long to finish that work, only for her teachers to then inform her that it contained twice as many errors as normal, and now she must fix it here, and here, and here –

Orialu hadn't bitten a teacher since she was seven years old, but every day of Ai Naa straining against her control made it harder to refrain. The only thing that helped was Orialu's lessons with the spear.

It was said on Tei Ura – or at least, in the Ilisaafi courtlands – that a paired spirit's anchor represented the shape of their human half's soul. Kiresyata Kohare Kuur, Orialu's instructor in the art of the spear, was one of the only members of the Ilisaf court who seemed to actually believe it. Most members of the court treated Ai Naa's anchor as an unfortunate appendage, something dangerous and undesirable to be tolerated only out of respect for Orialu's most rarefied pedigree. Carry about that spear if you must, she could feel them thinking, so long as you carry it all the way to the Throne Refulgent. But Syata Kuur was different. More than anyone else, Syata Kuur seemed to see Ai Naa's anchor the same way Orialu did: as an extension of herself.

More importantly, Syata Kuur was the only instructor her mother had been able to find who'd been willing to train a student incapable of using any training weapon. Until Kuur, every potential teacher had seen Ai Naa's anchor and immediately declined the job.

In her mother's house, Orialu always carried the spear in a case. It was a lovely thing, carved from black and fragrant netori wood, the color a seamless match for the wood of Ai Naa's spear-haft, while the inside was lined with unicorn hide the dark-rusted red of old blood ink. Instead of a handle, the case had a hollow cut into one of its long edges, exposing the haft, so that Orialu could grasp and carry it directly. Ai Naa hated to go too long without feeling her skin on his anchor.

And Orialu hated the case. The concealment chafed at her. As soon as she stepped into the chamber where she took her lessons with Syata Kuur, she snapped open the case and pulled her beloved's anchor free.

The lesson room was elegant in a way different from most of the Ilisaf court. The court was built from pale stone shaped into cubes and prisms and columns, then hollowed out into great high-ceilinged halls and courtyards and colonnades, adorned with balconies and gardens, and scored with exquisite geometric carvings; the overall impression was one of both monolithic strength and airy delicacy. Banners of captive light woven like silk hung in high archways and between columns, while longer sheets of it draped in curves from the hall-ceilings and stretched from roof to roof overhead in the courtyards, dying the pale stone in a rainbow of dawnlight colors: gold and orange, rose and royal fuchsia, blood-red and moon-blue. Fresh air flowed through every room and carried with it a low current of incense, and of the faint ozone smell caused by a great deal of captured light gathered in one place.

The walls of Syata Kuur's lesson room were hewn from the same pale stone, but in place of carvings, these walls were covered in a translucent, tinted layer of impact gel; should a practice match turn intense enough to send someone flying, the gel ensured that both their bones and the masonry would remain intact. Behind the tinted gel, the stone panels making up the walls were ordered by color, gradating from white at the doors, to pearl-grey at the room's center, to palest bluestone where the chamber faced out upon the bicolored tiles and flowering pools of the Two Sisters' Terrace. The floors were polished wood, not inlaid stone; the only captive light was a handful of color-neutral floating spheres.

Out of all the rooms in all the buildings of the Ilisaf court, Syata Kuur's lesson room might have been the least ilisaafi. Orialu, with her Tauhrelil teal-black hair and Tauhrelil cut-bronze features and Tauhrelil cyan star-marks, felt more at ease there than she did in any other chambers save her own. The fact that Syata Kuur had entered the room behind her and was swinging a blade at the back of her head did nothing to change that.

It would be a wooden practice blade, of course; no instructor would risk training the heir to a house bloodroyal with live steel. Still, the lesson had begun, a blade was a blade, and a weapon crashing into the back of your head fucking hurt, no matter what it was made of.

Their lesson commenced, as it always did these days, with a sparring match.

"Beheading short-spear!" Orialu called, and then dropped and rolled forward, turning as she rose so that she faced Syata Kuur with her own spear in hand and a grin on her face. In Kuur's hands was the very weapon whose name she'd just called. "Ha! How many right guesses in a row does that make now?" But Syata Kuur gave only a small, approving smile before closing the distance Orialu had put between them. Orialu's blood fairly sang through her veins; this was the kind of lesson she was made for, not lectures or readings or decorum drills. The first ringing of blade against blade filled her ears, sweet as any music. Her grin widened as she and Syata Kuur exchanged a flurry of strikes. The wood of Ai Naa's spearshaft was warm and alive under her hands, and the rings adorning the crossguard chimed in counterpoint to every movement, every blow.

"Head, left," Syata Kuur's voice cut through the music, but Orialu knew that game well. The truth was in one's movements, and Kuur had taught her to read those long ago. Torso, right, and Syata Kuur's wooden blade slammed into Ai Naa's spearshaft instead of Orialu's ribcage. "Head, overhead!" Shoulder, left. Their blades rang together. "Knee, left!" Head, right. Syata Kuur's blade hit her spearshaft again with a loud crack. "Torso, center!" Torso – hey, he's not lying about this one! Orialu pivoted to the side, away from the thrust aimed at her solar plexus, and whipped her own blade at Syata Kuur's head. Before his face turned away, she caught another small, approving smile.

The dance sped up. Syata Kuur's false cues came faster and faster, then fell off entirely. Now the only sounds between them were the hissing of breath and of blades through air. And without Syata Kuur's words to distract her, Orialu had room to think.

If I could just do this forever, she thought. Ai Naa surged in excited agreement; Orialu channeled it into an especially vicious swipe at her teacher. No sitting for lectures, no politics, no inheritance, no… The thought spun on, until Syata Kuur broke it by nearly disarming her. Orialu kept her grip on Ai Naa's anchor, barely, and pressed forward with another attack. If I could just become a kiresyata, like Kuur – master the art, fight every day, for a living – or…or…

What Orialu wanted more than anything, so much that she didn't even dare voice it to herself, was to become one of the Seven Spears; to practice the red art and dispense mortal justice upon the Heavenfacing Court. Of course, it could never happen; even becoming a kiresyata, a blade-sage, was out of the question. Perhaps if she'd been a son, or even just second-born…but Orialu was the firstborn daughter of Orisai VII Ilisaf, and would one day inherit the Throne Refulgent. Her path had been drawn for her before birth.

Orialu knew all that well, but here, now, none of it crossed her mind. Instead, thinking of the Seven Spears reminded her of her father.

What did he do? Syata Kuur drove her back one step, two. Will they tell me after he's dead? In seven years? Never? Her thoughts began to poison her movement. The dance was breaking down. Who's going to kill him? Syata Kuur struck her on the collarbone. Pain bloomed hot and red under Orialu's skin, promising a spectacular purpling later on. Who's going to kill my father? She gritted her teeth and kept fighting. Ai Naa licked the pain from her neurons, savoring, never alleviating, never, never.

How's he going to die?

Orialu missed her parry. Syata Kuur's blade crashed into her thigh. Another bruise for later. Fourth Spear Irimias sometimes amputates the legs – the burning wire – will they give Father the wire? Syata Kuur struck again. Orialu got her own blade up in time to block him, barely.

But the fight was already lost. That one thought unlocked a dozen more like it; now every blow from her teacher made Orialu wonder if this, perhaps, was how they would kill her father upon the Heavenfacing Court. Her focus was dissolving, even as Syata Kuur's attacks came faster still. Orialu knew he was driving her backward again, but it was all she could do to keep his blade off her, and even there she was slipping. She couldn't help it. When Syata Kuur thrust at her ribs, Orialu pictured a blade piercing her father's heart. He side-swept at her arm; Orialu pictured the blade traveling further, cutting into her father's lungs, drowning him in blood. Syata Kuur swung at her neck, and Orialu saw her father's body fall to its knees before his own severed head.

The more Orialu thought in red, the more Ai Naa thrashed hungrily against her restraint. Her focus wasn't just dissolving, it was lost. Her body was moving automatically now, and perhaps a kiresyata like Kuur could win in such a state, but Syata Kuur had practiced his art for decades to become a blade-sage; Orialu was nineteen, and had only been allowed to practice the blade these past five years.

And then the movement stopped.

Orialu came back to herself and found that she was pinned against the wall of the lesson room with a bloody lip, an aching body, and Syata Kuur's wooden spearpoint at the hollow of her throat.

"That," Syata Kuur said levelly, "was not sparring. That was desperation."

A hot, shaking feeling swept over Orialu. Her lone eye burned; her empty socket twinged with a needle-sharp pain. Without thinking, she grasped her teacher's spear, wrenched it from his hands, and threw it wildly away, not even looking where it went. Her chest heaved up and down with quick, harsh breaths. Whether it was from the lesson or from what she was feeling, Orialu couldn't say, nor did she care to think about it.

Shame flooded her almost before Syata Kuur's spear left her hands. They both listened as it hit the ground and clattered away across the tiles of the Two Sisters' Terrace.

"That could have hurt someone," said Syata Kuur, looking at her with black eyes that gave away nothing.

Orialu turned away from his gaze and pressed her cheek into the impact gel lining the wall. Sank into its yielding coolness. Licked the blood from her lip and swallowed twice: once for the blood, and again for the spit that filled her mouth as Ai Naa tasted her blood through her own tongue.

It wasn't Kuur's fault she'd lost the sparring match.

Orialu sank slowly down the wall, ignoring the way her battered muscles ached in protest. She hung her head down, her forehead against her knees. Ai Naa's spear rested on the floor at her side.

"I'm sorry," she said. "Fuck."

"You're better than this," Syata Kuur said after a short silence, and Orialu knew he meant it in more ways than one. "What happened?"

Orialu let out a jagged half-laugh, her head still lowered.

"This is a laughing matter to you?" Though Kuur's voice was carefully neutral, Orialu could still hear a faint note of disapproval. Somehow, that hurt more than the bruises did. Her hand found the shaft of Ai Naa's anchor and gripped it tight. Orialu looked back up at her teacher, a grin already forming on her lips.

"Come on, Syata, don't you read the news?" She'd meant to sound more apologetic, but the words came out wrong, all arch and prickly. "What kind of blade-sage doesn't know what the Seven Spears are up to?" Ai Naa simmered happily in the heat of her sudden anger; Orialu's temper had run away with her, and taken her tongue with it. "They made my father leave his lab recently, perhaps you've heard about it. Or maybe noticed his name on the red banners? Oh, wait – he's bloodroyal! He probably gets a banner all to himself!" Another jagged laugh escaped her. "My father's been dead for weeks, Syata! The only reason his family hasn't held his funeral yet is because they're waiting to get his body back from the Court!"

The person known as Vene Ilisaf ni Tauhrelil had died the night the high jurists handed down their verdict. Her father was no longer her father, he was nothing but a corpse still in possession of its heartbeat, and soon one of the Seven Spears would extinguish that, too.

"I kept wondering…during our fight, I kept wondering, which Spear's going to…or how…I…" Now Orialu held Ai Naa's spear in both hands, hugging it as close to herself as the narrow shaft would allow. "Do you think they'll cut off his head? I think they might cut off his head."

Outside, on the terrace, rain began to fall. The mirror surface of the pool dissolved into ripples, and raindrops struck the floating lilies and made their petals shiver. The motions of falling rain and flowers drew Orialu's eye, and for a moment she just watched; looking at the rain was easier than looking her teacher in the face.

"I think," Syata Kuur said almost gently, "that I should dismiss you for today."

She could smell wet stone, humid air. The terrace tiles gleamed slickly under a coating of rainwater. Then Orialu noticed something else that was coated in rain: her teacher's spear, which she'd wrenched from his hand in a fit of pique. It rested at the very edge of the pool, just short of falling in; the wooden blade hung over the water, rain-beaded and dripping.

Something about the sight of it lying there gave Orialu an ache in her throat and made her mouth turn down at the corners. She pushed herself up from the floor with Ai Naa's spear and then stepped out onto the terrace. By the time she reached the pool, her hair and clothes were damp all the way through, and her cheeks were coated in warm water. Orialu knelt by the pool with Ai Naa's spear in one hand, then gathered up Syata Kuur's in the other. She couldn't see her reflection in the terrace pool's rain-rippled surface, and for that, Orialu was glad.

By the time she returned to the lesson room, the ache in her throat was gone, and it was easier to control her face. Orialu felt Kuur's eyes on her as she tracked water across his floor.

"Here," she said, and held his short-spear out to him, blade pointed down. "I'm sorry."

Orialu watched Kuur's copper-skinned hand close around the haft of his weapon. Don't say anything to me. Please. Her control was back, but it was fragile, and if Kuur said the wrong thing, Orialu thought she might start crying. She would have rather ripped out her own fingernails with her teeth.

Perhaps Kuur sensed her feelings. That, or he's afraid to say the wrong thing to a bloodroyal. Orialu forced the thought aside. As soon as Syata Kuur took the weapon from her hand, she strode past him and crossed the room, her eye fixated on the door. She wanted to run to it, but doing so would have felt too much like weakness, and she'd already shown her teacher a shameful amount of that today.

At the door, Orialu stopped and turned. No matter how badly the lesson had gone, she still owed Syata Kuur gratitude for taking the time to teach her. And with how badly today's lesson had gone, there was one more thing Orialu was afraid of, one thing of which she needed to make sure. She knelt to replace Ai Naa's anchor in its case, then stood straight and raised her head and tucked one arm behind her back.

"Thank you, Syata," she said, bowing at the waist, and then, after she'd risen again: "Three days? The usual time?"

Syata Kuur always kept a firm lid on his expressions, and Orialu stood too far away to make out any hints, but she saw his answering nod clear enough. Orialu hadn't thought she'd be able to smile for the rest of today, yet she felt one rise to her face now. It felt strange and fragile, but still better than what she'd been feeling before.

Only after Orialu had slid the door to the lesson room shut did she remember that she was bruised, aching, and covered in scrapes and dried sweat. And my clothes are all soaked from the rain, it feels disgusting. Between the aches and the dirt and the damp, Orialu decided, a hot bath was very much in order. She set off in search of it, exhausted, yet somehow feeling lighter than she had since the night she'd heard of her father's verdict.
 
Last edited:
Aitsulilla and Orineimu
Orialu visits the baths and receives an important reminder – one that leaves her doubting her own fitness to inherit the Throne Refulgent.



"I can undress myself," Orialu said. "But can you have a clean version of this – " She pulled at her own sweaty, rain-damp clothes. " – ready for me when I'm done?"

The bath attendant stepped back and left her to undress. Perhaps Orialu might have needed her help if she'd just come from a session at court, or from some Opaline City theater. But Orialu had been sparring, and so she had no complex folds or delicate chains to undo, no costly fabrics that must be carefully removed and stored away; she had a shirt, pants, and sandals. She let them all fall to the floor of the changing room in a careless pile, then stepped out into the baths proper, naked save for the patch covering the hollow socket that had once been her left eye. And Ai Naa's anchor in its case, of course, but that didn't count. That was part of her. Besides, I'm carrying it, not wearing it.

There were only a few people using the baths at this time of day, but Orialu knew more would come soon. Afternoon was just tipping over into evening, and evening was when most people came to bathe. Orialu felt the gazes of those already bathing keenly as she walked over to the thin sheets of water that poured smoothly from carved spouts set high on the red-and-purple tiled walls. It wasn't her body they stared at – after all, everyone on this side of the baths was naked – but the scrapes and blossoming bruises painting it. Go ahead and stare. Orialu felt the corners of her mouth twitch up into a smile. So unbecoming of Lady Orisai's heir, right? Scandalous, even. It was all she could do not to laugh. Go ahead, say something. Any of you!

None did. Whether it was because they feared her mother's name or the spear she carried, Orialu didn't know, nor did it particularly matter at that moment. She found an unclaimed space under the shower-falls, picked the closest to scentless she could find from the soaps offered by the dispensers, and set to work rinsing the sweat and traces of dried blood from her skin. Scandalizing everyone with a bodyful of bruises was fun; scandalizing everyone by polluting the water in the shared baths would have just been disgusting.

Orialu stepped out from under the water, twisted her wet hair into a coil, and clipped it up behind her head, then picked up Ai Naa's anchor-case and went over to the bathing pools. Her muscles were begging her for a long soak in the hot end, which of course was where most of the other bathers were, too. Cool water for the morning bath, warm for the evening. Every Ilisaf grandmother and elder aunt insisted that it was best for one's skin, part of the recipe for beauty. I'll be telling my own granddaughters the same thing someday, if Mother has her way. The thought filled Orialu with cold revulsion. She quietly pressed the hard edge of the spear case into the bruise growing along one thigh and let the pain pull her back to the present.

Get out of your head and into the fucking bath already, Orialu told herself. Her eye scanned the pools again. Early as it was, even the so-called busy end of the baths wasn't too densely crowded, and there was plenty of space for Orialu to slip in and soak in unaccompanied silence. She nearly chose just such a space, until her eye fell on cousin Aitsulilla.

As Orialu stepped into the water beside her cousin, Aitsulilla raised one delicate brow. Like the rest of the hair on her head, it was a properly ilisaafi shade of darkest magenta. So much of Aitsulilla was so much more properly ilisaafi than Orialu: the elegant oval of her face, the green of her eyes, the smooth straightness of her hair. Her star-marks were a tinted few degrees blue from the true Ilisaf pink by the genes of her Icarian bridefather, but that was still worlds closer than Orialu's pure Tauhrelil turquoise glow.

Yet Orialu was House Ilisaf's heir, and Aitsulilla, thanks to her father's gender, would only inherit if Orialu and her sister Orineimu both set aside their own claims to the Throne Refulgent. And even then, she'd have to fight for it. Plenty of our elders might prefer a female-line descendant from further up the family tree, a proper Ori-something, instead of poor male-descended Aitsulilla. Who was two years older than Orialu and would be galled to know Orialu was thinking of her this way; as far as Orialu was concerned, that only made it funnier. So sorry, cousin. Take it up with Mother if you must. She was the one born female, so it's her fault I get to inherit instead of you.

Orialu set down Ai Naa's anchor-case beside the bath, then sank into the water next to Aitsulilla with a long sigh. Her muscles throbbed as they drank in the heat; it was as if she could feel them relaxing one red fiber at a time. For a moment, she just sat with her eye closed and soaked, submerged to the neck, her head tipped back against the rim of the bath.

"Must you bring that thing here, as well?"

Orialu didn't begrudge Aitsulilla the remark; if she hadn't broken the silence, Orialu would have eventually done it herself. Each of them enjoyed needling the other far too much to stay quiet for long.

"You're wearing your anchor," Orialu shot back. Even the anchor of Aitsulilla's paired spirit, a slender golden chain, was more properly ilisaafi than Orialu's spear. But my spear belonged to House Ilisaf for thousands of years before Ai Naa claimed it, and your chain was only made for you fourteen years ago. "Why should I abandon mine?" Orialu went on, and grinned. "Not afraid of a little wood and metal, are you, cousin?"

"Hardly," said Aitsulilla, convincingly enough, but Orialu knew that if she so much as feigned at opening the anchor-case, Aitsulilla would stiffen and shy away. Like everyone else in this family. Ai Naa saw it differently, and told her so by bleeding an image into her mind: a prey animal, frozen in fear.

No. Orialu forced the image away. Not her. Not family. Not human. Despite the heat of the bath, fear touched a momentary cold finger to her spine. She'd fed her beloved not even two weeks ago. Our spear lesson must have stirred him up again, Orialu told herself. My blood is still cooling down, that's all. I just need to…

" – Cousin?"

Fuck. Aitsulilla had been saying something, and Orialu had missed it entirely.

"Sorry," Orialu drawled, eye closed. "The water just feels so good. I forgot to pay attention to whatever you were saying to me." It wasn't fully a lie. The bath did feel incredible. She had forgotten to keep paying attention to her cousin.

"I was saying," Aitsulilla repeated, with a peevishness that made Orialu want to smile, "that since you love spears so very much, surely you must have an opinion on which Spear they'll pick to serve your father his fate upon the Court."

You're an idiot for thinking you could escape it, even for an hour or two. Her father was husband to the head of House Ilisaf; of course his execution was on the minds and tongues of all the family. But Orialu knew the ways of her mother's court well; anything she said or did that hinted at weakness could become a weapon in Aitsulilla's hands later on. There was no way she could show her cousin any of what she'd shown earlier to Syata Kuur.

"Nuremid," said Orialu at once. Aitsulilla laughed. "No, only playing. I'd say Seket, but he already led the arrest, and did you see the interview he gave after?" Aitsulilla didn't answer. "Did you?" Orialu repeated.

"Yes," Aitsulilla said; Orialu could almost hear the cloaked annoyance in her voice. Second Spear Seket was her favorite among the seven. Orialu knew it, and Aitsulilla knew that Orialu knew, which was exactly why Orialu enjoyed making her admit it out loud.

"So?" she pressed. "Didn't he seem a little off to you? Whenever he talked, I kept thinking of – a cracked mirror, or something."

"He did seem…brittle," Aitsulilla admitted.

Aitsulilla could tell because, like almost every woman on Tei Ura and most of the men, she wanted the Second Spear, and so watched him whenever she got the chance. Orialu could tell because she followed all seven of the Spears on principle. That, and both my parents are close with Seket…or were, anyway. I suppose only Mother is, now.

"Brittle,
yeah!" Orialu said, smacking the surface of the water with one hand. Aitsulilla frowned sharply as droplets spattered her face. "That's it! Like he'd break if they pushed him too far. Now, I don't know what Seket saw in Father's lab any more than you do – I've tried to find out, believe me – but the way he trailed off, when they asked? It had to be bad. Bad enough to make our oh-so-polished Second Spear lose his train of thought on camera…so I don't think it's going to be him. Do you?"

"Perhaps not," Aitsulilla said after chewing on it a moment, deliberately not-looking at Orialu's grin as she spoke. "Go on, then, and tell me who you think they will use. I know it's what you want to do."

"Well, bloodroyals hardly ever get sent to die on the Court, right? So I thought they'd want to make an example of Father, seeing as it's such a rare opportunity." Orialu moved her head as if to toss back her hair, remembering only too late that it was all clipped up behind her head. "That's why I thought Irimias, at first. The Sunspinner and his wires – all the Court analysts say his way is the most painful of the seven, right? But then – " Orialu tapped one sharp-nailed finger against her own temple. Aitsulilla looked tired. "Then I thought, hey, Orialu, what's the Court going to consider first, blood or bloodroyalty? If a son of House Tauhrelil who's married to the head of House Ilisaf gets sent to the Court, would they really use the Fourth Spear to kill him? Or would they send the First?"

"What are you talking about?"

Bathwater lapped against the tiles as Orialu and Aitsulilla both startled at the new voice. Though she recognized it, Orialu turned to look all the same.

Even her own little sister looked more ilisaafi than Orialu did. Like Orialu, Orineimu had inherited their father's gray eyes and, at eleven, was already starting to show his sharp cheekbones. Unlike Orialu, she'd also inherited their mother's straight, sleek dark-magenta hair and pink star-marks. I was their test case, Orialu had always told her sister, jokingly, but I came out too tauhreliili. You, Neimu, you're just what Mother wanted.

"Alu," Orineimu said now, slipping into the water next to her sister and peering at her bruises, "are you alright?"

"Fine, fine," Orialu said breezily, waving one hand. "Syata Kuur just got the best of me today, that's all."

Orineimu was still looking at Orialu's bruises. "Will those go away in time for…?"

"Finish your sentences, Neimu," Orialu said casually, but inside a familiar sense of unease rippled through her. In time for what? Don't tell me I… "Trailing off all coy like that is what boys do."

Orineimu made a face at that, but it only lasted an instant before she remembered herself and reordered her features.

"Mother wants us both with her when she holds court tomorrow," Orineimu started again. "She's going to give a statement about Father, remember?"

"Oh – " Fuck me, Orialu nearly said, as the bottom of her stomach dropped out. " – of course," she finished aloud. "That's why I made sure to take a lesson with Syata Kuur today, to clear my head beforehand and all. A little spear therapeutics, yeah?"

No doubt a reminder about tomorrow's court appearance was already buzzing on her handport, which was lying abandoned – somewhere. Probably in my room. Again. And I bet it's full of frantic "don't forget about this" texts from poor Rahelai. Orialu never meant to ignore the aide who managed her and Orineimu's schedules, but it tended to happen when she kept forgetting her port. She never meant to do that, either, but she kept on forgetting anyway, no matter how hard she tried to be better about it.

You're so lucky your baby sister reminded you. Orialu's fists clenched beneath the water. Tawret's blood, an eleven-year-old is better than you at remembering these things. Why don't you just step aside and let Neimu inherit?

The warm, humid air of the baths pressed in hot and close, crowding her nose with the scents of a dozen different soaps and oils. The heat of the bathwater, so relaxing a moment ago, was suddenly intolerable. Orialu's heart began to race. Before she could stop herself, she splashed noisily to her feet. She turned it into a long stretch, ignoring the aches her muscles raised in protest. The gazes of her cousin and sister were weighing on her back, to say nothing of everyone else also using the baths; better to push through the pain than let anyone see her perturbed.

Orialu turned around to face Orineimu, who looked startled, and Aitsulilla, who looked annoyed to have gotten more water splashed in her face. Behind them, by the edge of the pool, waited Ai Naa's anchor-case. Somehow, looking at it made it easier for Orialu to breathe.

"I really should go practice what I'm going to say tomorrow," she said to both of them. After I think of what to say in the first place. "And start some cold compresses…" She looked down at her collarbone, her thigh, her ribs, her arm. "…well, everywhere."

"Will the bruises really go away that fast?" Orineimu said. A faint line of worry creased her brow. Backwards, Orialu thought, it's all backwards. You're the older sister, you should be worrying about her.

"No," said Orialu, "but that's what torcs are for, and arm cuffs, and silksleeves, drapes, skin creams, pearlpowder – the stylists will make it work, don't worry! Mother will have blood of them if they don't."

"But still…" Orineimu looked hesitant. "Mother won't be happy."

"Oh, when is Mother ever happy with me?" Orialu said, and grinned. "Trust me, Neimu. I may be a hot-headed idiot, but I know how to make the cameras like me. Even Aitsulilla can admit that much, can't you, cousin?" She stepped out of the bath and picked up Ai Naa's anchor case, then crouched down beside and just behind Aitsulilla, again ignoring the pain in her muscles to do it.

"Try and make her smile while I'm gone," Orialu murmured into her cousin's ear. "Please? Everything with Father, just – she needs it."

For a moment, there was nothing. Then Aitsulilla gave a minute nod that Orialu felt more than she saw.

Orialu straightened, let out a breath she hadn't known she'd been holding, and finally turned to leave.
 
Last edited:
Snakesick
SNAKESICK

Orialu and Orineimu have a slumber party.



Orialu had never especially liked her chambers, but at least there she had some semblance of privacy, and a few personal touches all her own. In her bedroom was the vanity before which Orialu stood on days when she could do her makeup as she wished instead of submitting to House Ilisaf's stylists. Across the room, on the other side of her bed, the wall was taken up by shelves full of holotapes: stageplays, reenacted myths, duels and executions from years past, lectures on anatomy and theater-craft and channeling and combat, all of them seventy-seven times more interesting than the lessons Orialu was forced to sit through during the day. In the back, next to her bed, was an archway, beyond which lay her solitarium, with its mirrored wall for her to check her form when she moved through spear drills alone, and a figure-stand upon which she could set training dummies made of false bone and gelflesh to practice her cuts.

But even with those touches, the bones of Orialu's rooms were still ilisaafi, made of the same kind of stone carved into the same kind of shapes as the rest of her mother's court. Your court too, one day, don't forget, she thought, and immediately felt like throwing something.

Still, there was one thing to be said for her chambers: they were one of the only places other than Syata Kuur's lesson room where she needn't confine Ai Naa's anchor to its case.

The first thing Orialu had done upon reaching her rooms was call a servant to bring her a set of cold compresses. The second thing she'd done was start thinking about what she might say at court tomorrow; most reporters would be focused on her mother, but someone was bound to point a microphone at the heir to House Ilisaf as well. That had set her pacing, as thinking so often did. Even the soreness in her muscles couldn't override her need for movement. By the time a servant showed up with the cold compresses she'd called for, asking where she'd like them, Orialu was so deeply buried in thought that all she could do was thank them distractedly while pointing at her vanity. As soon as the servant laid down the compresses and left, Orialu forgot them entirely.

She paced back and forth, and forth and back, and back and forth some more, her feet padding silently against the marbled pink-and-violet floors. Orialu already knew what she should say: that she didn't want her royal father to die, but he had to answer for his sins. That she didn't want to believe him capable of what he'd done, but the evidence was undeniable. That the high jurists' verdict and the votes of the venarchs' panel and the voice of the crowd all outweighed whatever she felt. That her heart bled for her father's house as they reeled from this blow to their family name, and that she trusted the greater blood of House Tauhrelil to prevail in her veins over whatever madness had infected her father.

All of it was true, yet none of it felt like enough. Was there nothing more between them? Orialu rifled through her memories of her father, back and back with increasing desperation, and found only silence.

It wasn't as if she wanted him to die. If someone had given Orialu a choice between having her father dead or alive, she would have chosen the latter without hesitation. She wanted to watch him be killed even less. But the longer she thought about it, the more Orialu realized that that was all the further it went. It didn't seem right. A daughter about to lose her father should be saddened; she should be fighting not to weep like a son. She should be furious at whatever was taking her parent from her. She should feel hollow, as if half the living blood were being drained from her body.

Weep for a father who never so much as smiled at you, Orialu thought, and instead felt her lips peel back reflexively into a grin. Rage at the loss of your father, never mind that you remember his absences more than anything else. Her hand tightened around Ai Naa's spearshaft. When had she picked it up? How long had she been holding it? Mourn the death of your father, who gave you these tauhreliili features and then disappeared into his lab full-time – except for when Mother dragged him out. Guess she should have done that more often, but it's a little late to course-correct now, isn't it?

Vene's death wouldn't be much different from Vene's living absence. She would watch her father die upon the Court, and perhaps some people would speak to her differently afterwards, but her daily life would barely change. That made Orialu want to weep, or laugh wildly, or maybe just scream.

To one side of Orialu's rooms stood a set of glass doors, and beyond them a balcony of pale stone, half-glowing under the moonlight. Orialu threw the doors open, though she felt more like just smashing through them, and stalked out onto the balcony.

It was a beautiful, still night. Below the balcony, her mother's court spread out in a splendor of colored lanterns and captive light. What was it Mother said? In House Ilisaf, dawn reigns eternal, no matter how black the night. I think she was quoting someone. Orialu shook her head sharply and looked up, breathed deep. Maybe the Ilisaf court was all dawnlight forever, but the sky above it was as dark as the night sky anywhere else on Tei Ura. The split moon hanging over her head hung just the same over the rest of the world; the same glittering sea of stars would look down on her no matter where on the planet she stood.

Looking at the moon was better than pacing the floors of her rooms, letting her brain chew itself to bloody shreds. Maybe if she was lucky and looked hard enough, she'd see a shooting star, or a lunar relay rocketing up the transit tethers that linked Tei Ura to its moon. Orialu sank a mental nail through Ai Naa's anchor, pinning it in midair, and perched atop it, face tipped skyward. A warm breeze washed over her, scented with night-blooming flowers and the leftover rain-smell of that afternoon's storm.

Perfect night for flying, part of her whispered, and Ai Naa responded with a flare of excitement. She could feel the spear-shaft all but thrumming under her thighs. Stop that, she ought to have said, and then followed it up by wrestling Ai Naa back into silence, but instead Orialu let the spear bob a little higher in the air. Then a little more. The night wind smelled so fresh, so free…the spear rose a little higher, and if she glided forward just a little she would clear the parapet…

The sound of glass chimes broke into her thoughts. Orialu swore, hopped back down to the balcony, and pulled Ai Naa's anchor down to her side. Who the scabbing fuck is trying to get into my rooms at this hour?

"Can I come in?" Orineimu asked when Orialu opened the door. "Please? I can't sleep."

"Of course you can," Orialu said, her irritation evaporating like morning dew. She leaned Ai Naa's anchor against the wall and stood aside so her sister could enter. "You alright, Neimu? You look upset."

Orineimu waited until Orialu had closed the door. As soon as it hissed shut, Orineimu's face crumpled into a frown, and tears began to bead in her gray eyes.

"I don't want to go to court tomorrow," she said, her voice trembling. Orialu's heart cramped at the sound of it, and she fought to keep a frown to match Orineimu's off her face. At nineteen, Orialu had already begun her second growth phase, but Orineimu had yet to hit hers, and so barely came up to Orialu's chest. Orialu had to go to her knees before she could hug her sister. As soon as she did, Orineimu threw her arms around her in return and pressed her face against Orialu's shoulder.

"Hey," Orialu said, and had to keep her own voice from trembling. "You need to cry? Go ahead. It's just us in here." She tried to smile, even though Orineimu wouldn't see it. "As future head of House Ilisaf, I hereby decree that my baby sister can cry in my personal chambers as much as she wants."

Orineimu's shoulders hitched in what could have been a sob or a giggle. Then she was crying in earnest, leaking hot silent tears against Orialu's shirt.

"It's not just about court, is it," said Orialu after her sister's sobs had tapered off.

Orineimu pushed back from her, damp-eyed and sniffling. "Do you have any tissues?"

"Oh, take this, you've already been using it," Orialu said, and pulled off her shirt. "What's a few more wet patches, am I right? Just throw it in the laundry chute when you're done."

"That's gross," said Orineimu, but took it anyway, and as Orialu was putting on a fresh shirt, she heard Orineimu blow her nose.

"So," Orialu said as she returned to her sister's side, clean-shirted, "do you want to talk about it? Or do you want a distraction, instead?"

"I…" Orineimu looked at the floor and bit her lip.

"You don't have to answer me," Orialu cut in. "Let's not even think about it right now. Want to watch something?" She gestured at her wall of holotapes before another thought struck her. "When was dinner – like six hours ago, right? You hungry?"

Orineimu looked up at her sister, clearly wanting to say yes, and clearly worried all the same. "It's so late," she said. "We really shouldn't…"

"Sure, we shouldn't," said Orialu, "but doesn't eating spicy snakemeat and watching Phantoms of the Shadowed Sea with your sister sound better than going back to your room?"

Orineimu stuck out her tongue at that. "You like spicy snake," she said.

"And you like seared sweetbelly ants and melon rice, want me to order those too?"

"Well…" Orineimu glanced up at her sister and picked at a seam on her linen nightdress.

"Do it, come on," Orialu said, and grinned. "Be bad with me."

"…Can we get some nectar ice, too?"

"You can." It was Orialu's turn to stick out her tongue, which finally got a smile out of Orineimu. Nectar ice wasn't truly made of nectar, only flavored with it, but it was still sweet enough that the thought of eating it made Orialu want to gag.

Orialu picked out Phantoms from the wall of holotapes and handed it to her sister. Then she picked up her cellband from where it had indeed being lying abandoned by her bedside all day, tapped it awake, and found thirteen messages from Rahelai, each one containing more question marks and desperation than the last. Orialu cursed internally and keyed off a quick reply – I didn't lose my band and I know about court tomorrow, don't worry – before sending another message to the kitchens for the food. Behind her, she heard the holocaster hum to life, and then a swelling of waves and a shiver of strings as Phantoms began to play.

Orineimu was already seated on the bed, but her gaze was focused on the holocast display. While her sister's back was turned, Orialu retrieved Ai Naa's anchor from where she'd leaned it against the wall, then slid it under the bed; her beloved would have to go without her touch for the next few hours, but the closer she kept him, the easier it was to bear. And now that that's taken care of…

"WATCH OUT!"
Orialu yelled, and then threw herself belly-first onto the bed hard enough to make Orineimu tip over, which finally got her to laugh aloud. Satisfied, Orialu propped herself up on her elbows to watch the cast. Beside her, she felt Orineimu adopt the same pose.

Orialu had always liked holocasts better than two-dimensional recordings. With a flat screening, you could really only sit and look. With a cast, it was like having a theater right there in your room, as long as you ignored the part where everything was a captive light projection instead of flesh-and-blood actors. You could get up and walk right into the picture to get a closer look, or rotate the display and watch everything from a different angle, and there was something about the depth of a three-dimensional cast that held Orialu's attention better than screens ever could.

"Now I must take sail, sister mine," Captain Arevai Renenn, the heroine of Phantoms, was saying, "and return what was stolen to its rightful place. You must head the family in my absence. When you see my sails again, you will know the curse is lifted…"

The food came just as Captain Renenn and her seventy-seven sailors were facing the Harrowing Cliffs, the first of the many disasters that plagued their journey. Orialu took the platters from the servant who'd brought them and bore the steaming trays straight to her bed, the foot of which was carved stone and broad enough to use as a table, as long as they were careful. Orialu lifted one cover and exposed Orineimu's food: fried river rice dotted with bits of charred melon, fresh-cooked and still steaming; ants with crispy bodies and bellies fat with honey; a lacquered bowl of shaved ice drizzled with nectar syrup and garnished with edible flowers.

"Your sweets, sweet sister," she said, and pushed the tray a little ways towards Orineimu before opening her own. Chunks of snakemeat glistened up at her, stewed in a spicy-salty red sauce made with dragonbreath peppers and a touch of culinary venom. The cooks had sent up a little jar of pepper oil along with the meat, in case for some reason the sauce wasn't searing-hot enough on its own. There were vegetables, too, but Orialu ignored them. Ai Naa had tastes, specific tastes; her beloved fed on pain and flesh, and the food of humans sickened him.

Sometimes, though, he'd take burning spices and red-dripping meat in place of – but thinking of what Ai Naa wanted would only worsen Orialu's chances of keeping the food down. Instead of thinking, Orialu speared a long strip of snakemeat, dropped it into her mouth, and felt her tongue take flame. She swallowed and reached for another. The more she ate now, the better her odds of actually getting some of it digested before Ai Naa made her throw it back up. If he did, Orialu reminded herself; he didn't always make her. Sometimes, she got to keep everything she ate.

But the older she got, the less often it happened.

Please. Thinking it made Orialu feel dirty, weak, but she couldn't stop the thoughts any more than she could stop her own heartbeat. Please, I'm having such a nice time with Neimu right now, let me keep it down, tonight at least…

Her beloved didn't answer; he was too busy basking in the capsaicin blaze that filled Orialu's mouth and savoring the feeling of flesh sliding down her throat. Maybe she would get to keep what she ate tonight, maybe the spiceburn and the meat dripping red would satisfy him enough, but there was no way for her to find out except to count down the hours – after four, it was usually safe – and wait.

Half an hour passed; Orialu finished her dish of snake as Captain Renenn's first mate dueled the first mate of the pirate vessel Serpent Star. "Oh, I hate this part," Orineimu whispered as Renenn's woman fell, and Renenn and her crew lined up and submitted to capture. Orineimu put down her spoon and watched the next part through her fingers: Captain Renenn violating the verdict of the duel by killing the pirate captain with a hidden knife. Her sailors wavering a moment, before joining her and killing off the rest of the Serpent Star's crew. It was too choreographed and story-stylized to hit Orialu in the gut, but she couldn't blame Orineimu for hiding her face; her sister had never shared her stomach for blood.

You don't fucking say, Orialu thought, and had to bite her tongue to keep from laughing wildly.

An hour gone. Renenn and her crew were making their way through the hazards of the Seaborne Forest. Orineimu's food was half-gone and her eyes were half-closed; she seemed to be drowsing in between bites of nectar ice. Half an hour later, she was asleep. Orialu debated waking her up – they were coming up on Renenn's interlude in the unseen world, and she knew it was Orineimu's favorite part – but with court tomorrow, her sister needed the sleep. And if Orialu did lose her food later, it would be best if Orineimu were too busy dreaming to hear the vomit.

Orialu looked down at her sister. She'd fallen asleep with her head at the foot of Orialu's bed, her hair in her face, the nectar ice spoon still in her hand and drooling a little sticky-sweet puddle onto Orialu's sheets. Orialu tucked the blanket over Orineimu, then reached under the bed with one hand. Ai Naa's anchor was there, not on the floor, but pressed to the underside of the bedframe, as if trying to force its way through so that they could reunite.

Orialu shifted so that she lay on her stomach. So that it was easier to reach the spear. She put her hand under the bed again and found the spear shaft. Curled her fingers around it. It would have been easier to just pull the spear up onto the bed with her. Orineimu was fast asleep and wouldn't have noticed…but something about the thought of having Ai Naa's anchor in her bed while her little sister was in it made Orialu's skin crawl.

Be easier to just get out of the bed. Only she'd put on the cast to watch with Orineimu, and getting up before it was over felt like abandonment. Neimu's asleep, Orialu reminded herself, she won't know if you get up. Even so, Orialu waited until the cast had ended before carefully extricating herself from the bed. As soon as she was up and standing, Ai Naa's anchor fairly flew into her hand. The rings adorning the crossguard jangled as the spear's shaft smacked against her palm, making Orialu freeze momentarily. Only when she was sure that the noise hadn't woken Orineimu did she step away.

It had been over two hours since Orialu had eaten her snakemeat, over two hours without even a flicker of nausea, and she'd begun to hope, faintly, cautiously, that she'd get to keep it after all. But she'd scarcely taken two steps from her bed with the spear in hand before her stomach began to churn in a way that Orialu recognized only too well. Perhaps the motion of getting up had set it off, or perhaps reuniting with the anchor let her beloved impose his hunger upon her more easily. Or maybe he was never going to let you have it in the first place. She supposed she should be grateful that Ai Naa had waited until after Orineimu was asleep to reject the food. Orialu hooked two fingers through the rings of the spear to keep them silenced, then half-ran for the bathroom, her other hand pressed to her mouth, desperately swallowing to keep the vomit at bay until she'd closed the door behind her. Then she knelt in front of the toilet, still holding the spear with one hand, pulling back her hair with the other, and retched up all she'd eaten. Tears stood out in her right eye, and behind her eye patch, a hot needle of pain stabbed at the ruined tear duct of her empty socket. Orialu told herself it was only because of the pain, for, mixed as it now was with stomach acid, the searing pepper sauce burned twice as much coming up as it had going down. Soon the food was all out of her; soon she was bringing up acid alone. Only then did Ai Naa let it end.

Orialu sat back and stared into the porcelain bowl, her stomach empty, her throat burning. The snakemeat glistened back up at her, half-digested, swimming in red.

"Fuck you," she said hoarsely, and spat into the bowl. "I'm still not feeding you for another two weeks."

The spear-rings twitched under her fingers. Orialu clenched her hand and forced them into stillness. She stared at the pulped meat, at the red sauce mixed with water and bile. In the dim half-light of the bathroom, it looked like a pool of blood; and because Orialu's eye and mind saw it as blood, Ai Naa saw it the same way.

And so Orialu's stomach clenched again, this time in hunger.

Orialu waited for it to pass. Then she gathered her legs under her and stood, flushed away the vomit, and went back to her bedroom. Orineimu was still deep asleep, motionless save for the soft up-and-down of her breathing, which Orialu could see even from across the room. She pulled her eye away before Ai Naa could make her start hearing her sister's heartbeat, too.

With her beloved's hunger still haunting her, it was safer to leave the room entirely, but if Orialu stepped out of her chambers, someone might see, and then word might make it back to her mother. Up night-walking, when I should be resting up for tomorrow's session at court. Another mark against me, no matter how good of an excuse I can think up. Orialu sighed and turned to the balcony doors. She slid one open as quietly as she could, peeked over to make sure the sound hadn't disturbed Orineimu, and then stepped out onto the balcony.

She sat there, alone save for Ai Naa and his spear in her lap, and stared at the sky, waiting for the hunger to fade. She watched as the moon sank; as the horizon lightened; as sunlight began to bleach the stars from the sky one by one.

When the sun was up and the hunger had faded, she went in to wake Orineimu, so that the two of them could prepare for court.

Well, I'll get her some breakfast first, Orialu thought. And if she asks why I'm not getting anything…I woke up first. I ate already.

She told herself that it wasn't fully a lie.
 
Last edited:
Through the Gauntlet
THROUGH THE GAUNTLET

Orialu and Orineimu armor themselves in splendor.

Her Radiance Orisai, seventh of her name, Venarch of House Ilisaf and all bloodlines suppliant, holds court.




For as long as she could remember, Orialu had thought of her mother as made of gold. This morning was no different.

Orisai VII Ilisaf's skin glowed tawny-gold. Her gold jewelry gleamed brightly against her red-violet silks, themselves edged and embroidered and tasseled in gold thread, while the darker red-violet of her hair drank the goldgleam and gave it back in low glimmerings. Gold tracings decorated the four elegant horns that rose crownlike from her head. Her legs ended at the knee, and the fashion prosthetics she'd chosen today were gold as well, wrought with gorgeous, inhuman slenderness. Against the lesser splendor of her attendants, she nearly glowed, as if all that gold had sunk into her very bones and now lit her quietly from within. Her star-marks, a soft skin-scattering of perfect Ilisaf pink, were nearly eclipsed by it.

But it was her eyes that shone brightest: leaf-green, almost luminous, their pupils altered into sideways slits. Orisai fixed those eyes on Orialu as she and Orineimu stepped into the styling room, and though her mother wore a smile, Orialu felt something within her wither.

"You've certainly brought a challenge for our poor stylists, haven't you, pet?" Orisai said lightly. Her eyes flicked over Orialu's bruises before returning to her face. Orialu willed her expression not to change. Bad enough that you showed up like this – don't you go showing weakness in front of Mother on top of it.

Ai Naa's anchor case was in her hand. Orialu rubbed her thumb against the exposed spear shaft and stepped forward.

"At least Syata Kuur was nice enough to not touch my face," Orialu said. She cocked her head and flashed a grin at her mother. "Come on, Neimu," she said, taking her sister's hand, "let's see what Lady Reihala and her helpers can do for us."

Reihala V Ilenuon was Mistress of the Wardrobe; she and her cadre of groomswomen and body servants were charged with attiring members of House Ilisaf in a manner befitting bloodroyalty. Other stylists worked below Lady Reihala, attending lesser members of the Ilisaf court, but the Mistress of the Wardrobe styled Orisai and her daughters herself.

Reihala had long violet-black hair and a long pale face and a long narrow mouth; as Orialu came nearer and Reihala saw her bruises, that mouth drew even narrower still. Oh no, Lady Lipless is displeased. Orialu bit back a smirk. Go ahead, vessel, say something to this bloodroyal's face. I might actually start respecting you if you do. Of course, Reihala said nothing. Radiating pinch-faced disapproval was one thing, but no daughter of a vessel house would dare speak sourly to a bloodroyal, especially not when House Ilisaf's reigning venarch was in that very room. Instead Reihala only looked Orialu up and down with eyes like chips of flint and an unconvincing courtier's smile.

"Violet would complement these nicely, don't you think?" Orialu said brightly, and flexed her right bicep to show off the bruise that had bloomed there. Another spread along her collarbone, a third down her thigh, a fourth over her ribs. Reihala opened her mouth, probably to reply, but Orialu didn't feel like letting her. "Oh, I know, I know," she went on, and resisted, barely, the urge to place one mocking hush-now finger to Reihala's lips. "We've got to conceal, not complement, gods forbid anyone see – "

She felt Orineimu's eyes on her then, and slid a glance her way. Her sister's gaze was wide and wary, flicking first to their mother, then back to Orialu. Just like that, the fun bled out of it. Lady Lipless is one thing, but I'm not looking to upset Neimu, for fuck's sake. Orialu heaved an internal sigh and resolved to be civil, or at least try.

"Violet looks better than magenta on me, anyway," she went on, "and it is one of our secondary colors. I know I can't wear silver, don't worry, I won't even ask. Isn't it a good thing I haven't stacked my third pyre yet? That'll make it so much easier to hide the bruises." Only when Orialu turned twenty-one would she be permitted to wear formal attire that bared her chest, the way her mother and every other grown woman of the Ilisaf court did. "Dark violet, and I'll wear gold like a good Ilisaf. I know you'll have to work some magenta in there somewhere, but don't worry, I'll wear that too." She grinned. "I'll be as ilisaafi as a face like mine allows."

Reihala's smile became a shade more convincing, though she still looked far from happy. Her eyes scanned Orialu's body up and down, assessing.

"The dark violet column skirt with the gold border," Reihala told her subordinates without taking her eyes off Orialu. "Full coverage on the left side, but leave a slit open on the right, otherwise she's like to rip it open." One bruise down, thought Orialu, three to go. "Find a length of silk to match the skirt color, then wrap her from sternum to neck. We should still have a clean waist sash in Ilisaf magenta – use that to hide the bruises along the young mistress's side." Two more left. You can do it, Lady Lipless, I believe in you! "Arm cuffs and a torc should be sufficient to hide the rest of the marks."

Two groomswomen hurried off to find the required items. As they left, Reihala clapped her hands once, and two body servants stepped forward. "You two, assist Lady Orialu in dressing." Orialu moved as if to strip then and there. "Behind the partition," Reihala almost-snapped, then, "If you please. My lady." Orialu heard Orineimu stifle a giggle beside her. Reihala gathered up her dignity and forged onward. "As for young Lady Orineimu…"

Reihala's voice faded as Orialu moved behind the partition to change, tailed by the two body servants the Mistress of the Wardrobe had sent with her. One looked like a younger version of the other; they might have been father and son. Both were pretty in a dark-eyed, serious sort of way, something that Orialu couldn't stop noticing as she busied herself stripping down so that they could re-dress her. Stop thinking with your cunt, she told herself. Arousal was the last thing she ought to be feeling right now. They're here to do a job, that's all. And even if they weren't, Mother's right there on the other side of the partition.

That last thought left her forge good and cold. Orialu fixed it to the front of her mind and fixed her eye dead ahead as the groomswomen arrived with her clothing and the dressers began wrapping her in layers of silk, arms circling her body, hands brushing.

When they were finished, Orialu stepped out from behind the partition and looked herself up and down in one of the dressing room's many floor-to-ceiling mirrors. At least my legs look amazing in this. The leg that shows through the slit, anyway. Orialu was never going to like how she looked in Ilisaf colors, but even she could admit that Reihala had chosen her garments well.

Orineimu walked up behind her in the mirror's reflection; Orialu saw her face light up when she was still a yard away. "We match!" her sister said happily as the two of them stood side by side in the mirror. Reihala had put Orineimu in dark violet as well: a young girl's narrow sheath dress with a floor-length skirt that faded to Ilisaf magenta, cinched at the waist with a gold band.

"Don't we look good and royal?" Orialu put a hand on top of her sister's head and caught herself just before she could muss her hair. "And they're not even fully done with us yet! Come on, let's go join Mother for hair and makeup."

Orisai sat still and composed under the attention of three groomswomen. One was buffing her nails into perfect glassy ovals; another was giving a final polish to the horns modded onto her head, so that they gleamed as if oiled; a third hovered behind her with a web of delicate gold chains tented over her fingers, waiting for the other two to finish so that she could place and pin it in Orisai's dark-magenta hair. Hair that spilled long and free down her back, and Orialu knew Orineimu's would be allowed to do the same, for both her mother and sister had ilisaafi hair: sleek, straight, and utterly biddable, needing nothing but a simple combing and a few drops of kinulilla oil to look perfect. No such luck for Orialu, whose hair was tauhreliili both in color and texture, a thick and wild teal-black mane that was more likely to eat a comb than submit to it.

Get on with it, then, Orialu resisted the urge to say as she sat down in the nearest chair, if only because her mother was seated right beside her. She already knew exactly what the groomswomen would do to her hair: scrape back the top half, exposing her forehead and her stupid tauhreliili widow's peak; pull it all flat against her head; then half-knot it and let it spill down her back with the rest. It was the only way, or so she'd been told since childhood, to get her hair into anything resembling the traditional Ilisaf style.

Hair was easier to endure than makeup, though. Staying still was already hard enough, but now Orialu had to sit with her eyes closed and keep her very face motionless while unseen fingers took her chin in hand, tilted her head this way and that, pulled her skin taut, poked and flicked at her face with pencils and brushes and pigment sticks. It wouldn't be so bad if I were doing this shit myself. And I could, if they'd just let me. Fuck, I know how to work around my own eyepatch better than they do. Orialu clenched the exposed shaft of Ai Naa's anchor in one hand. Oh, but wait, I can't be trusted to do it properly. So instead I've got to sit here while they paint me like a piece of meat –

"Orineimu," said her mother's voice to her left, putting a merciful end to Orialu's current line of thought. "You and your sister have joined me at court before, but today will be different. Can you tell me why that might be?"

Orineimu didn't have to think about it for long.

"Because of Father?"

"State your answers more confidently, darling. Especially when they're correct." Orialu heard a hint of a smile in their mother's voice. "Now, what does your father have to do with why today is different?"

Orineimu had to think about that a little longer. Orialu itched to jump in and answer for her, but she couldn't. This was a test for her sister, not her, and besides, one of the groomswomen was in the middle of painting her lips.

"You've only ever brought me along on…normal court days," Orineimu said. "All this with Father is – different. Special. So court today will be different, too."

"Very good." The smile in Orisai's voice broadened. At the same moment, the groomswomen finished making up Orialu's face, leaving her free again, at least from the neck up. Orialu opened her eye and turned her head to look at her mother, and saw that her mother was already looking at her. Something about her gaze made Orialu want to sit up straighter and square her shoulders. Instead, she made herself keep lounging in her chair as one of the groomswomen went to work on her nails.

"Orialu," her mother said. "Orineimu has kindly told us that today's session will be different, and why. Tell your sister how it will be different."

Orialu was half relieved, for it was a question she could answer easily, and half thrilled, for now was a chance to show her mother that not all her lessons had been taken in vain. That she did try at them, truly, no matter what her teachers seemed to think.

"At regular sessions," she began, "it's all about the petitioners. Vessel and venule ladies, diplomats, guild leaders, all coming so they can ask you to grant them this, allow that, settle this dispute. The press are only there to record what happens. Creating a public record of statecraft and all that." Orisai's smile touched her eyes, which was how Orialu knew that she was getting it right. She pressed on. "But today's session is just for you to talk about Father. About his execution. You're holding it to make a public statement – it's going to be all media, and this time they get to speak to us directly." A sudden suspicion struck her. "You're probably not even going to hold this session in the throne room."

"Oh?" This time the smile in her mother's voice was meant for her. "And where might I hold it, if not there?"

"The Eastern Pavilion," Orialu answered at once. "It's going to be a mob, isn't it? And you'd – we'd never let that many reporters into the throne room at once. Especially not when they have direct-address privileges. The Pavilion is regal enough, but not as formal as the throne room, and it's surrounded by gardens. That makes all this look more…organic." Orialu couldn't help letting out a short laugh. "Like we're having a nice, natural conversation with a couple hundred reporters at once."

"You do understand these things, when you care to," Orisai said. Her words struck Orialu as sharply as a poisoned dart, but the smile she gave her undid some of the hurt.

"Your sister is right, Orineimu," Orisai went on, and just those words were enough to buoy Orialu's spirits a little higher, "to use the word mob. You've seen reporters in the throne room before, but you've never been through a press gauntlet. There are some in this very court who would call me a bad mother for exposing you to such a thing before you've even stacked your second pyre, and I find a part of myself agreeing with them. The gauntlet is a great deal for a young girl to handle."

Orineimu looked at their mother uncertainly. Orialu wanted to go over and hug her, but just then the groomswomen descended on her with jewelry: wide gold armbands inlaid with darkly opalescent dragonbone and inscribed with captive light, a matching torc, gold bangles for her wrists, chains and teardrops for her ears. They were still fitting pieces to her when her mother spoke again.

"I would like to have you with us," Orisai said, "because it is good, in situations such as these, for a family to present a united front. What your father has done has…fractured us. More accurately, it has fractured the world's perception of us. Do you understand, pet?"

Orineimu bit her lip and looked at the floor, then back up at Orisai. "If we all go together…it's better for the family."

Orisai shot a glance at the groomswomen tending to Orineimu. They stepped back at once. With one hand, she beckoned Orineimu to come stand by her.

"What would have been best for this family would be for your father to have committed no crime at all," said Orisai. "But wishing will do us no good here. He's left us an awful mess to clean up, hasn't he?" Orisai placed a hand on her daughter's head and stroked her hair – carefully, so as not to undo the work of the groomswomen. "You joining us at court today would help our family restore face, it's true. Especially since it will be my first public statement on the matter. But I will not force you to come with us, darling. The choice is yours, and yours alone."

Orineimu looked at her mother, and then over at Orialu. She closed her eyes and for a moment only leaned into their mother's touch. Then, at last, she spoke.

"I'll go."




They took an arthrocar, for it was a long walk to the Eastern Pavilion, and Tei Ura was in the midst of a wet year. The car approached silently on dozens of smoothly synchronized insectile legs. Every segment of its high oval-dome carapace was richly carved and painted; as the car drew up before them, one of those segments slid away to allow them inside. The driver appeared at the door and lent a hand first to Orisai and then to each of her daughters as they stepped up into the car. Three groomswomen followed them onboard, to carry their ladies' mist wraps, and to provide any last-minute outfit fixes should the need arise.

"One-way windows," Orialu said to Orineimu as they sat. "We can look out, but they can't look in. Nobody will see you until you're ready to step out of the car, okay?"

The driver had retreated to the car's head compartment and was now seated before the glowing control array wired into its nervous system. At a word from Orisai, he set out for the Pavilion. The car's many legs bore them along so smoothly that, if not for the scenery moving past the windows, Orialu might not have noticed its motion at all.

Orialu heard the press mob before she saw it: a low, almost rhythmic wash of voices that reminded her of waves at low tide. That tide rose as the car drew closer and the crowd came into view; the higher it rose, the more stiffly and nervously Orineimu sat beside her. By the time the car came to a stop, her eyes were wide and fixed dead ahead, her hands clenched into little fists on the seat cushions.

"Hey," Orialu said, and crouched down in front of her sister. Good thing Lady Lipless put me in a slitted skirt, otherwise I might've just ripped it wide open. "Neimu. It's not too late to stay behind. They can't see in, remember?"

"I – " Orineimu's eyes flicked over to where their mother stood, watching. "I said I'd go. So I will."

"Okay," said Orialu. "If you're sure. Are you sure?" Her sister nodded. "You sure you're sure?" Another nod. "You sure you're sure you're sure?" Orineimu smiled faintly and exhaled through her nose. "Okay," Orialu said again. "Come on, then." She stood, then gave her sister a hand up from her seat.

"If you only remember one thing out there, remember this," Orialu went on as the groomswomen helped the three of them don their mist wraps. Orialu's and Orisai's were similar, broad bands of silk so light that it belled and floated upon the air; Orineimu's was smaller and narrower, more ribbon than wrap. "You're only eleven. Legally, nobody should be asking you anything. Some of those people out there might shout stuff at you anyway…but just remember that anybody who does is a dirty, low-down mudsucker who was never worthy of speaking with you in the first place." Orialu's groomswoman twined the ends of her mist wrap about her forearms, securing it in place. "You're bloodroyal. Untouchable. I know it's scary, but you're going out there with armor on, got it?"

"Armored in blood," said Orisai. "Just so. Are you both ready, then?"

"Wait," said Orialu. "One more thing." She reached for Ai Naa's anchor case.

"Darling…" said Orisai, in low and warning tones.

"You're both wearing your anchors," Orialu retorted. "Why shouldn't I bring mine?" Her mother's anchor was a slender gold teardrop, her sister's a chain much like cousin Aitsulilla's. If fate had given Orialu a spear instead, how was that her fault?

"Everyone already knows what my anchor is," she went on, and picked up the spear. "Carrying that case just makes it look like I have something to hide. And aren't we trying to present openness to the masses, here? Honesty? A little salve for your image, after Father murdered all those test subjects when he was supposed to be under your wifely watch?"

At once, she felt the eyes of everyone in the car upon her. Though Orisai's smile never wavered, Orialu knew instantly that she had gone too far.

Well, you can't unspeak it, she thought. So instead she looked at her mother, and refused to flinch, and waited.

"It is good to know that my daughter is no coward," Orisai said lightly, her green eyes boring into Orialu's lone gray. "Take the spear, then…but do make sure to keep the blade pointed down. We've come to answer questions, after all, not announce a duel."

I fucking know spear discipline! Orialu wanted to cry out. Do you think I've been learning nothing during my lessons with Syata Kuur? Do you think I'd just use this thing on anyone who looks at me the wrong way?

She wanted to hold the spear upright now, but Kuur had taught her better than that, even if her mother still didn't seem to believe it; and so instead Orialu held the spear lightly, blade down, with the spine facing forward and the sharp edge facing back. Then she reached for Orineimu's hand with her own free one. For a moment, Orialu feared that Orineimu wouldn't take it, but she did, and squeezed tightly. Orialu followed her sister's gaze and saw that she was staring dead ahead, at the crowd of reporters waiting on the other side of the one-way glass.

"Armored in blood," Orialu reminded her, and squeezed her hand back. "And now I'm carrying this, too. Stay close to me, and maybe they'll be too scared of your big sister to say anything to you at all."

She immediately regretted saying it, for it wasn't a promise she could enforce herself; but Orineimu's hand relaxed in hers ever so slightly, and so she couldn't regret it too much.

The door of the arthrocar slid open, and at once a flickering wave of light exploded up and down the waiting crowd: hundreds of cameras and holocorders all flashing at once, each trying to be the first to capture her mother's image, hers, her sister's. A long covered walkway led from the car and wound through the gardens to the Eastern Pavilion. Reporters had crammed themselves into the long slivers of covered space along either side of the walkway, and more spilled out between the columns, and all of them were jostling, craning, staring, staring, staring. The camera flashes slowed, but never stopped, and every movement of Orisai or her daughters set off a fresh wave. Light glanced off jewelry, off lenses, off eyes, off wet teeth in open babbling mouths.

The three of them started forward, Orisai leading the way, Orialu just behind her with Orineimu at her side. Her sister held her hand tighter than ever as waves of voices battered them from both sides.

"Your Radiance! I beg you, look this way – "

"My venarch! May we – "

"Lady Orialu! How has the news of your father – "

"Venarch Orisai! What do you have to say about – "


It was easy enough for Orialu to ignore the cries; harder to ignore was the red pulse lurking just below her other five senses, which told her of the gallons of blood coursing through the bodies packed tightly about her, and of their hundreds of beating hearts.

I tried to eat last night, Orialu thought, and kept walking forward, kept a grin on her face, even as her mind wrenched with the effort of repressing Ai Naa's hunger. I gave you flesh, and you wasted it all. You can just fucking starve for now –

"Orineimu! Young Lady Orineimu!"

The cry cut through the roar in Orialu's ears, through the fog of red hunger. She whirled before she could stop herself, trying to pin down where it had come from. The press mob fell to a hush, its eyes and lenses trained on her as one, waiting to see what would happen next.

"Who called to my sister?" she asked. In the sudden quiet, she barely had to raise her voice.

Of course, no one stepped forth to admit it.

"The rest of you can hide that person among yourselves, if you want," Orialu went on. "Or you can push them forward, and prove yourselves better."

The crowd rippled, struggled, and finally spat forth a lone reporter with long deep-green hair and eyes wide with fear. She half-stumbled up to the barricade, then clutched it, as if gripping it tight enough could protect her from whatever happened next.

But before Orialu could say or do anything, she felt her mother's presence behind her, followed an instant later by her hand on Orialu's shoulder.

"Identify yourself," said Orisai, softly, smiling, golden.

"Attari Ila," the reporter said. Orialu watched her throat bob as she swallowed. "If it – if it please Your Radiance."

"And which publication do you represent today, Miss Ila?"

"Cry Verasaahi," Attari nearly whispered. Her pupils were pinpricks.

"An institution of glowing repute, surely," said Orisai.

Attari seemed to be trying to flush and go pale at the same time. It made her skin look strangely curdled.

"Perhaps, Miss Ila," Orisai went on, "you might recite for us House Ilisaf's Nineteenth Edict on the Rights of the Child? In technical or layman's terms, as you prefer."

"A child under fourteen may not have her voice or likeness recorded, transcribed, or otherwise reproduced without the express prior permission of that child's parent or legal guardian," said Attari in a thin dead voice. "Unless the child – unless the child presents herself for such of her own volition. Without first being solicited."

"Aahh," said Orisai, her smile broadening, and Orialu saw Attari shiver. "My presence here does, of course, confer permission to photograph my daughter…but had I given you permission to speak to her, Miss Ila? How strange, for that to have slipped my mind."

"Your Radiance," said Attari through lips that barely moved, "please – I was compelled…"

Compelled?

Whispers fluttered through the crowd. The black and hungry lenses of the cameras bore down harder than ever before. With a sudden dread, Orialu glanced down at Orineimu, still and silent at her side. The look on her sister's face made her wish she'd said nothing to Attari at all.

"Since it was my heir who noticed you," Orisai was saying, "I believe I shall let her decide how best to handle this…transgression. Orialu?"

Compelled. The word echoed in her head. By who? By anyone? She could be lying. Saying whatever she can think of to save her own skin. But there was no way Orialu could know that, not when all she had to go on was Attari's words alone. And if she's not lying…

"You broke the law," said Orialu, pitching her voice so everyone could hear. Diction, remember your diction. "Soliciting an underage bloodroyal, my younger sister, on today of all days…" She found she couldn't finish her sentence, for thinking any further down that path only led her to visions of striking off Attari's head with her spear. It was Ai Naa's hunger speaking through her anger, she knew, she knew, but that didn't make the thoughts any less dangerous.

"I can't tell you how that really makes me feel without getting indecorous," Orialu went on. "My instincts say to punish you. And yet: what kind of ruler lets her feelings obstruct justice?" Attari stared up at her, and up. Orialu kept forgetting how much shorter commoners were until she was surrounded by them. "For justice, you need truth. For truth, you need information. We'll have that from you, Ila. It's the least you can do after accosting my sister. Guards?"

Two Ilisaf household guards stepped forth from their places among the press mob, so that Attari couldn't escape into the crowd even if she'd been of a mind to try. Two more guards lit down from the rafters of the covered walkway. Now that's just overkill, thought Orialu, but she couldn't deny that it was a useful bit of security theater.

"Secure Miss Ila a place in our guest quarters," Orialu told them, "and see to it that she has every comfort. Permit no harm to come to her so long as she enjoys House Ilisaf's hospitality, is that understood?"

The guards dipped their heads as one, acknowledging her command, and escorted Attari away. Orialu had barely a heartbeat to process everything that had just happened before her mother's voice set everything into motion again.

"A most regrettable interruption," she said, "but we may be thankful that my daughter handled it well." Though her smile was directed at Orialu, it was meant for the crowd. Cameras flashed. "Shall we resume?"

At some point during the confrontation, Orineimu's hand had slipped from Orialu's. As they followed their mother along the path to the pavilion, Orialu wanted to reach for it again, until she recalled the look on her sister's face from earlier. What if she doesn't take it? What if she's mad at me? The idea of Orineimu refusing to take her hand while hundreds of cameras looked on was more than Orialu could stomach. She's your sister, another part of Orialu countered. You should try anyway. But if Orineimu refused her hand while the cameras watched, then Orialu could see the raglines already: Schism Between Sisters!, or perhaps House Ilisaf's Next Generation Divided?, or maybe something more straightforward, like Orialu VII Ilisaf Was Trying To Protect Her Sister but Fucked It All up Because She's an Idiot With Bloodclots for Brains.

Even that wasn't enough to kill off the feeling that she ought to reach for Orineimu's hand; but by the time Orialu finally worked up the nerve to try, they had already reached the Eastern Pavilion.




The floor of the pavilion was pale bluestone veined with red. The rest was all carved glass and crystal, chased in gold, with intricate columns leading up to a high, vaulted roof. Even on this overcast day, the pavilion glittered quietly. On a sunny day, Orialu knew, it would glow like an illuminated jewel, flaring many-colored brilliance against the gardens in which it nestled and flooding the space under the pavilion with rainbow light.

But today, only faint shards of iridescence filtered through the crystal roof as Orialu, Orineimu, and Orisai took their seats. Next came the reporters who had been selected to stand with them beneath the pavilion; half of them had been chosen by Orisai's media coordinator, the other half by lottery. Orialu watched them file in, line by line, and wondered how many would speak to her before court was done. Of the reporters who hadn't been influential or lucky enough to win a place under the pavilion, some left, but most of them stayed and gathered about the pavilion in a thick and ragged circle, finding places for themselves along the garden paths and clearings.

"Our sincerest thanks to all of you," said Orisai, "for joining us here today." Cameras tracked her every movement in a glittering wave. "The time we may spend here is sadly limited, and I'm sure the same is true for all of you. Furthermore, I'm sure everyone has been thinking quite hard about what to ask us…and I would so hate to steal the questions from your very mouths with some dry opening statement." Orisai's smile was somehow coy and brilliant all at once. "For this reason, I shall begin taking questions immediately, as shall my heir." Oh, shall I? thought Orialu, but she said nothing. "In the interest of fairness, we shall begin with one who has been chosen by lottery, then alternate. If my guards would be so kind as to bring forward the first questioner…"

The first questioner named herself as Aliaura II Alir. Orialu recognized her family name, for Alir was a venule house suppliant to House Ara'el, itself a vessel house suppliant to House Ilisaf. She recognized Aliaura's first name, too. Aliaura was the face and owner of Breaking Fast, one of the most popular solo morning news streams on Tei Ura.

In the interest of fairness. It was all Orialu could do not to roll her lone eye. She would have bet all the gold she'd ever worn that Orisai had memorized the list of reporters granted pavilion access. Chosen by lottery, sure, right, uh-huh. Whatever. Mother still gets to hand-pick them in the end.

"Your Radiance," said Aliaura, and bowed. Her hair was a shade of dusty violet just bright enough that Orialu couldn't be sure if it was natural or lightened. "As the first to question you, I believe it fitting to ask: what did you first feel, when you heard of your royal husband's doings?"

The crowd murmured. Orialu distinctly heard someone whisper, "I wanted to ask that!", and had to clench her jaw to keep from laughing.

"Disbelief," Orisai declared. "The man I married was quiet, calm, rational…and, above all, dedicated to his research. How could he not know the price of his actions?" Orisai's face showed faint traces of pain and puzzlement, as if she were trying not to let slip the true depth of her feelings. Orialu watched, envious, wishing she could school her own features so finely. "Death awaits my husband now, deservedly so. But even if our justices had shown him mercy, his crimes would still have been enough to bar him from every laboratory on Tei Ura for the rest of his life. He would never have been permitted to so much as hold a scalpel again. If you knew my husband as I do, Lady Aliaura – the idea of Vene willfully jeopardizing his ability to do what he loved best – even now, I struggle to understand it."

"But of course, that was five weeks ago," said Aliaura. "Have your feelings changed since then?"

"It shames to admit that I still do not understand my husband's actions, even now," said Orisai. "But other feelings have since developed, yes. I cannot help a certain measure of anger – for making me a widow so soon, for abandoning our daughters. For sullying the good name of his mother's house, and of mine. More than anger, though, I feel a great sense of loss. Vene and I might have had more children, we might have grown old together…and no matter what else my husband has done, no one can deny that he possessed an unparalleled talent for sciences of the flesh. He might have made an immortal name for himself through his work." Orisai lowered her gaze briefly, then looked back up to Aliaura. "All of that is impossible, now."

"I am sorry if my questions have caused you grief, Your Radiance."

"You need not apologize, Lady Aliaura. It is my husband's murders that cause me grief. As his wife, answering for them is the least that I can do." Orisai smiled forgiveness down upon Aliaura. "If you have any questions for my heir, you may ask them now. Otherwise, I must regretfully ask that you step aside and make room for our next questioner."

Pulling me in already, are we? Oh, no, don't bother asking me first, it's fine. Even so, Orialu had to admit that she'd rather answer some questions of her own than just sit and listen.

Aliaura looked over at Orialu with a smile on her lips and appraisal in her brown eyes. Orialu could almost see her calculating before she spoke.

"If losing a husband is hard, losing a father is even harder," said Aliaura. "For that, you and your younger sister have my deepest sympathies. Might I trouble you, Lady Orialu, to tell me your own feelings on your royal father's actions?"

Now it was Orialu's turn to take a moment to calculate. After all, telling Aliaura how she really felt would have required an unacceptable number of curse words.

"If my mother feels a certain measure of anger, then I feel a great deal." Orialu's fingers tightened around the shaft of her spear, now laid across her lap. "How could he? That's the question that keeps coming to me, over and over. How could he? Did he never think of me? Of my sister? Of our mother, of his family, of anything but himself?" Orialu paused and made herself take a measured breath. "I almost feel worse for my father's family than I do for my own. Tauhreliili has always been a double-edged word, hasn't it? Sometimes it means brilliant, sometimes it means insane. After what my father's done, I can't help fearing more people will start using it to mean the latter."

As always, having all those eyes and cameras trained on her made Orialu want to keep talking – make everyone keep watching her, keep listening to her – but she stopped herself there. The question had been answered, and they could only give the press mob so much of their time.

Next after Aliaura was a pretty male reporter with sharp cool eyes and ink-black hair. Orialu listened to him give his name as Liaatsa IV Tellur with the Glittering Record, a major Opaline City paper.

"I do beg Her Radiance's forgiveness if my question sounds like accusal," Liaatsa said, after arranging his features into something suitably demure. "Yet it is a question shared by so many that I must ask. Venarch Orisai, as Vene Ilisaf ni Tauhrelil's wife – as head of the family to which he belonged – did you suspect nothing to be amiss?"

"There are some who might indeed take those words as accusal," Orisai replied, her sideways-slitted green eyes trained keenly upon Liaatsa. "Yet you are right to ask, Tellur. Similar questions have plagued my own mind these past few weeks. Even now, my last thought before falling asleep and my first upon waking are identical: How? How could I not have known?" Orisai touched her fingertips lightly to the base of her own throat, as if to suggest a sudden upwelling of emotion. After a moment, she spoke on. "What you must understand is that both my husband and I chose careers which made intense demands upon our time. Furthermore, my work took me between this court and the Opaline City, while Vene worked from his laboratory. We did not see each other as often as I might have liked…"

Only the knowledge that her mother would have her head for it kept Orialu from letting out a derisive laugh. That's sure an elegant way of saying that you saw each other maybe twice a year. Her father had lived in his laboratory, only emerging when Orisai could coax him out to keep up appearances. As Orialu had grown older, those appearances had become ever fewer, and at some point they had simply stopped.

"…I had, in fact, hired someone specifically to keep me appraised of my husband's actions," Orisai was saying. "After a certain point, that person began sending falsified reports. The investigation believes that she might have done so out of fear for her own life, for which I cannot blame her. In fact, the only person I feel I can truly blame is myself. Had I known that Vene would make that laboratory into his charnel pit, I would never have financed its construction."

"It was a terrible shock to us all," Liaatsa said. "But Venarch, this correspondent you mentioned – might she be…?"

"How I wish I could give you the answer you seek," said Orisai. "But the reports told it truly, Tellur: the only one left alive in that laboratory was my husband. At the very least, his death will mark the end of this ugly affair."

For a moment, Orialu hoped that Liaatsa might ask her a question, too, but he bowed and departed without looking her way. Only interested in Mother, are you, Tellur? Oh, well, you and everyone else.

When the next questioner introduced herself as Tsieru I Terremaut, Orialu sat forward. Grandfather Visaya's house? Tsieru bore traces of the same fragile beauty that Grandfather Visaya had passed on to Vene, but while that kind of delicacy was pretty on a man, all it did for Tsieru was make her look a little sickly. Even so, her posture was knife-straight, her face set and determined.

"Venarch Orisai," Tsieru said, and bowed. "I come on behalf of Her Wisdom Virieh, whose present concerns require her to remain at the Nightglass Tower." She straightened and allowed her gaze to meet Orisai's. "My venarch sends her deepest regrets that she has yet to visit you in person, and further regrets that she has had to send this humble vessel to speak with you today. She hopes that you may find it in your heart to forgive her. The aftermath of this recent affair has kept Lady Virieh, and all of House Tauhrelil, tied close to home. Investigations, reparations…funerals."

Whispers flitted through the crowd. Everyone knew that Vene's corpse count included some of his own blood – after all, there was no such thing as a lab that contained only one Tauhrelil – but knowing was one thing. To hear it admitted aloud, even obliquely, was quite another, and had the same effect as stirring the embers of a fire.

"It is the hope of my venarch, and of us all," Tsieru went on, "that one tainted cell has not tarnished your view of the body entire. The bond between House Ilisaf and House Tauhrelil is one treasured by every member of our court. To lose it, all from the actions of a single Tauhrelil, would only deepen Lady Virieh's grief."

Silence reigned. All eyes rested on Orisai, Orialu's included.

"Oh, Lady Tsieru," said Orisai, gently.

Then she rose from her seat. For a moment, she stood still before it. Unity, thought Orialu. Cohesion. She rose to stand just behind her mother, and breathed an internal sigh of relief when she caught a sidelong glimpse of Orineimu doing the same. As soon as Orialu and Orineimu were standing, Orisai led them to close the distance between the three of them and Tsieru.

"My marriage to Vene was more than a union between two individuals," said Orisai. "When I married him, I married House Ilisaf to House Tauhrelil as well.

"I know decorum prevents you from asking directly as to the future of the relationship between my house and Lady Virieh's." Orialu couldn't see her mother's face, but she could see the motion as Orisai took Tsieru's hands in hers. "Even my voicing it for you is rather crude, it's true…but I want there to be absolutely no ambiguity as to my feelings."

From over her mother's shoulder, Orialu could see Tsieru's pale green star-marks flicker, bright-brighter-bright. She could see Tsieru's black eyes widen. She could, thanks to Ai Naa, sense the rapid fluttering of Tsieru's pulse.

"Let me show you, Lady Tsieru," said Orisai, as she moved one hand to Tsieru's waist and used the other to tip the vessel lady's face up towards hers, "how House Ilisaf feels towards House Tauhrelil."

And then Orisai kissed Tsieru softly on the mouth.

It was a short kiss, and chaste – a perfectly courtly kiss – but it had its intended effect on the crowd. Applause broke out: muted and respectful under the pavilion, wilder from those who watched at a distance. Out in the gardens, a few dared to whistle. As the noise died down, Orisai stepped back from Tsieru and raised her head high. She had a trick of making it seem to a crowd as if she were looking all of them in the eye at once, and though Orialu still couldn't see her mother's face, she was certain Orisai was using that trick now.

"This tragedy will not divide us," Orisai proclaimed, to Tsieru, to all the court. "Bring this message back to your venarch, Lady Tsieru…and inform her that we would be honored if House Tauhrelil were to sit in solidarity with House Ilisaf at my husband's execution."
 
Last edited:
Night Talks
NIGHT TALKS

Orisai attempts to discuss Orialu's future. Orialu receives it poorly.



Later that evening, just as she'd been about to start her nightly spear drills, a servant came to Orialu's rooms with a summons from her mother.

"Did she say what for?" Orialu asked as she fell into step with the servant, Ai Naa's spear still in her hand. She already had her guesses; what she truly wanted to know was whether Orisai had given that information. Was her mother feeling generous tonight, or did she mean to let Orialu stew in uncertainty?

"I am sorry, my lady," said the servant as he hurried to keep up with Orialu's far longer strides. That gave Orialu a little twinge of guilt; she tried to slow her pace to match his. "Her Radiance said only to escort you to her personal gardens, nothing more."

"Pff, don't apologize, Mother's the one who decided to be all cagey about it." Orialu waved her free hand dismissively, then noticed that she'd already begun outpacing the servant again. For the love of –

Then she remembered that she had Ai Naa's anchor in her hand.

"Look," said Orialu, "I'm sure you have someplace else you'd rather be, so why don't you go there? I know the way, I can reach Mother's gardens just fine on my own."

The servant gave her an unsure look.

"She ordered you to bring me all the way there, didn't she?"

The servant nodded.

"Well, can she really blame you if I decide to do this?"

One side of the gallery they walked down was made up of open arches that faced out upon the courtyard below. Orialu pivoted, took one-two-three strides in a running start, and then leaped through one of the arches into thin air.

Behind her, she heard the servant give a short cry of distress. Most everyone at court knew Orialu could use her spear to fly…but she supposed knowing that was a little different from seeing her actually throw herself off a building.

The ground came flying up at her, but Orialu wasn't worried; at this height, she had plenty of falltime to pull herself into a side-seated position on the spearshaft. She stopped her fall with room to spare, then glanced down at the faces in the courtyard, all of them now upturned and staring at her: an Ilisaf great-aunt with a man on each arm, a kitchen worker carrying a basket of lunar plums, a group of children gathered around the fishpond. Orialu waved down at all of them, grinning. Then she rose back up to where her mother's man was peering around the side of the archway, as if he were still bracing himself to hear the crunch of Orialu's bones against the courtyard tiles.

"Isn't it only proper for a daughter to answer her mother's summons as quick as she can?" Orialu said, and flashed another grin at him. "And I can get to her so much faster this way – but what's this?" Orialu put a hand to her face and widened her eye in feigned shock. "Why, there's only room for one person on my spear! I guess I'll just have to fly over to Mother all by myself. How unfortunate. Who ever could have seen this coming. Oh, well, filial duty calls!"

With that, Orialu gave another wave and arrowed off into the night.

There wasn't much novelty left to flying over the Ilisaf court; Orialu knew it so well that she was fairly certain she could navigate it blind. But the novelty of flight itself never lessened. Whenever she took to the air, Orialu felt the same thrill in her heart that she'd felt as a ten-year-old girl taking her first short, shaky flight a mere span off the ground.

That thrill died down as Orisai's private garden came into view.

Hello, Mother, Orialu thought as she spied the top of Orisai's head from on high. A properly respectful daughter would have approached on her own two humble feet, but Orialu wasn't feeling particularly respectful just now. Not when Orisai had pulled her away from her spear drills. Not when she didn't even trust Orialu to come here on her own. Not when…

Orialu shook her head. Whatever feeling was welling up in her, it had picked the wrong time; if she was going to deal with her mother, she needed to go in with as clear a head as she could manage. Orialu sat still in midair, her hands wrapped tight around Ai Naa's spearshaft, and forced herself to breathe in and out, slowly, until each breath came smooth and steady. Until the nameless, furious roiling in her chest subsided.

Then she sank down silently through the air, until she was face to face with her mother.

Sitting at a tiled patio surrounded by flowering raintrees and night-orchids, wearing a light linen housedress, Orisai looked every bit as elegant as she had earlier that day, heading court arrayed in silks and gold. Before her stood a table with a small evening spread: two kinds of tea, egg porridge and grilled flatbread, saltgrass soup, dishes of pickled vegetables and pickled fruit. As Orialu descended, she saw that a place had been set at the table across from her mother.

"You rang?" said Orialu. Instead of dismounting, she stayed seated on the spear, shoulder cocked, ankles crossed and tucked back pertly.

Orisai looked at her for one silent second. Then:

"Pants," she said. "And all your hair pulled back in a tail…darling, why are you dressed like a laborer?" Though her smile didn't waver, her eyes narrowed ever so slightly. "And where is Iru?"

"There I was, about to relax after a full day of royal duties with a nice long bout of spear practice," said Orialu, "when suddenly I received a summons from my mother!" She put a hand to her chest in mock earnestness. "I just had to respond right away…and why keep you waiting when I could fly right on over? Not your servant's fault if my spear only seats one." Orialu couldn't help a grin as she spoke on. "That's another reason I've got pants on, by the way, I'm sure you'd hate for me to flash my delta at anyone who happened to look up – "

"You do have a gift for making the things you do sound reasonable," Orisai cut in. "That should serve you well later in life, at least. But I believe you already know that that isn't what I've called you here to discuss." She took a sip from her glass of tea. "Sit. Are you hungry? You must be. Muscles like yours require a great deal of fuel, do they not?"

Orialu hopped down from Ai Naa's spear and took the indicated chair, then laid the spear across her lap. She made no move to touch the food. If last night's snakemeat had been a gamble, everything laid out here was certain to make her sick.

"Can't," she told her mother. "I'm going back to spear practice as soon as we're done here, and if I eat right before that…I mean, you know what happens to a carbonated drink when you shake it up, don't you?"

"How vivid," said Orisai dryly. "Well, eating at odd hours is a time-honored custom of bloodroyalty everywhere. I suppose I should be glad that you're acting within the bounds of tradition, for once." She placed a few slivers of golden pickled maku fruit onto a point of flatbread. "But there are other traditions to which a girl your age should be giving some thought."

"Oh," said Orialu lightly, even as a cold heavy feeling began in her stomach, "so this isn't a performance review?"

"Would you like it to be?" Orisai said.

"And let you keep me away from spear practice even longer?"

"You're inheriting a throne, darling, not a spear. I'd say a performance review after a political function is well warranted." Teach me to bring it up in front of you ever again, Orialu thought. "But if you can self-analyze well enough, perhaps we may skip it."

"You'll never make me budge on the spear," Orialu said at once. "But…we could've had that argument in private, maybe the night before. Instead of right in front of Neimu and the servants on the day of."

"And?"

"And I should've just swept Neimu right past Attari Ila and kept walking." The look on her sister's face during that confrontation still hadn't left Orialu's mind. "I just wanted to protect her. Instead I…"

"Drew every camera in the crowd onto your sister, while damaging our goal of appearing open and approachable to the press mob." Every word from her mother's mouth crushed Orialu's insides a little further. "Thereby necessitating that I intervene before any further damage could be done. The guards in the crowd would have located Miss Ila and brought her into custody either way, I hope you realize."

Don't cry. Orialu's fists clenched around Ai Naa's spearshaft. What she'd done had been worse than useless. Don't you fucking cry.

Orisai took another sip of tea. "What else?" she said into the silence.

"Maybe I should let you summarize my failures, Mother." Orialu heard the rawness in her own voice and hated herself for it. "You phrase it all so much more elegantly than I do."

She didn't know what kind of response to expect from her mother then – a sharp word? A cold smile? A look of contempt? Orialu steeled herself, and waited.

Orisai's face softened.

"Orialu," she said. "I had no other complaints."

Orialu's heart swelled painfully in her chest. She looked at her mother in disbelief, in hope.

"Your temper and your lack of caution got the best of you today, it's true," said Orisai, "but you do have the makings of a worthy heir in you, darling. For all your mistakes today, you showed me that as well. Sit up straight, look at me – come now, where's that confidence you so love to display?"

Orialu pressed the heel of one hand to her eye and swallowed once, hard, then did as her mother said.

"It seems you have trouble seeing within yourself what I see," said Orisai.

"I only have one fucking eye," Orialu bit back. Don't, another part of her thought helplessly, she's being good to you, don't, but her tongue had run away with her once again. "Maybe that's got something to do with it."

"Why do you wish to make it more difficult for me to praise you?"

Her mother was offering conciliation, and what was Orialu doing? Slapping it away like a petulant child. "I'm sorry," she said, her throat tight with shame.

Orisai looked at her a moment, then gave a soft almost-sigh and rose from her seat.

"I know you feel you're not ready to inherit." Orisai circled behind her daughter and laid a gentle hand on her shoulder. Orialu felt herself sag under her mother's touch, as if Orisai had found the one knot holding all the pieces of her in place and undone it. "But I see the confidence you project to others. Most of the time, it fools even me. You can be sure it will fool your inferiors as well." Orisai ran her other hand gently over Orialu's hair. Tears tried to rise in her throat at that, ridiculous, pathetic; Orialu swallowed them down deep. "I see the way you speak in public, when you can remember your diction," her mother went on. "I see the gift that you have for making those around you look and listen. I see the force of personality you can project when given the chance – you'd be a terror on the debate floor, if you could only control your temper.

"You feel yourself unready," Orisai said again. "You are unready. Not because you are rash, or temperamental, or forgetful, but because you are nineteen. My goodness, darling, did you think you'd have to inherit at twenty-three, as I did?" Orialu heard a smile in her mother's voice, and a touch of pity. "The only reason I took the throne so young is because your grandmother, my honored mother, was taken from us far before her time. You know our family's history – or at least enough of it to answer this question – how old is a typical Ilisaf venarch when she assumes rulership?"

"Somewhere in her seventies," Orialu replied. It should have given her some measure of relief. Decades would pass before she'd have to rule. Instead, somehow, answering made her feel uneasier than ever before.

"Exactly," Orisai said. "Of course you should keep at your lessons, the more you can learn before ascending, the better…but really, a girl your age would be better served thinking about marriage than about an inheritance still fifty years away."

Orialu's whole body suddenly felt stiff and icy.

"Perhaps I'll bring you with me to the Opaline City next time my duties take me there," Orisai went on. With one hand, she untied Orialu's hair. Then she began to play with it, carding her fingers gently through the teal-black strands. "Would you like that? You've always loved visits to the City…and there is no better place for marriage-making, truly."

"I'm only nineteen, remember?" said Orialu. Her voice sounded thin and weak in her own ears. Don't let it shake, don't you dare. "Too young to – "

"Oh, to marry, certainly," said Orisai. Her other hand was still on Orialu's shoulder, warm, too warm. Orialu's skin began to prickle hotly under its touch. "But it's best to begin looking early, before lesser families can snap up all the likeliest boys."

I don't want to, Orialu tried to say. Her heart hammered against her ribs. I can't. But all that would come out of her mouth was, "I…"

Her mother's hand in her hair went still for half a heartbeat, then resumed its movement.

"You're good at thinking on your feet, of course," Orisai said. "Your performance with the press and that little verdict you delivered to Miss Ila are proof enough of that – but a ruler must be able to think in the long term, too. Marriage will be your first chance to prove you can truly strategize."

There were more words after that, but Orialu didn't hear them; her mother's voice had begun to sound fainter, distorted, as if coming to her through a long stone tunnel.

Marriage? How can I take a husband, when I already have Ai Naa? Who the fuck would want me, if they knew the truth? The more Orialu thought about it, the sicker it made her. Lying to her family was bad enough, but she hadn't chosen her parents, her sister, her cousins, any more than she'd chosen the color of her own blood. Going and picking a man on purpose, though…making him her husband, making him spend the rest of his life beside her and Ai Naa, unwitting until the truth came out and she hurt him, or worse… And children, what about children? Just the thought of trying to raise them around Ai Naa was enough to make her panic. I can't, Orialu thought as a metallic ringing filled her ears. Mother, forgive me, I can't

Then kill her.

Horror shot through Orialu's body, for while the voice was hers, the words were Ai Naa's.

When her defenses were down, as they were now, and when there existed a point of overlap between her desires and those of her beloved, Ai Naa could twist her mindvoice and make it speak for him. Orialu wanted to be free of her mother's expectations. Ai Naa wanted flesh. To her beloved, the equation must have been so simple.

But killing her own blood, her own mother…Ai Naa's hunger and Orialu's revulsion crashed together in the pit of her stomach. She let go of the spear and wrapped her arms around her own middle, shuddering. Never, she thought blindly, locking her teeth together until she thought her jaw would crack, never, I'll starve us until the sun dies before I'd let you –

Easy. Take our spear. One cut. So easy –

"NO!"

Orialu stumbled to her feet, hands thrown out in a gesture of pushing-away as instinctive as it was worthless. The table went crashing to the ground; plates and bowls and glasses shattered against the stone patio. Orialu stood panting, shoulders heaving, watching as red and black tea pooled around the ruined food.

Silence filled the garden. Orialu felt her mother's eyes on her back, and a cooling patch of sweat where her hand had lain on Orialu's shoulder. She hadn't even realized Orisai was still touching her.

"I – " said Orialu, for she knew her mother would demand an explanation, "I'm – sorry. I panicked."

That was no lie, but now she had to think of one to explain why she had.

"Father," she said, grabbing at the first thing her mind offered. "I thought of him – while you were talking – started wondering what kind of parent I'd be, if I'd be like him…"

Orialu bent to retrieve the spear from where it had fallen off her lap, then turned to face her mother.

"Can we both agree," she said, "that now might not be the best time to talk about marriage? Considering…everything?"

"I do forget how young you are," Orisai said, almost to herself. In the lantern-lit garden, her face was half-shadowed, unreadable. "Forgive me," she said, and raised her head. Light found the rest of her face, traced a line of gold fire down the curve of one of her horns. "Perhaps it really is too much at once. An early start may be best, but deferring the matter a few weeks more will make little difference. No, darling, you needn't think of this anymore until after execution day."

How kind of you, Orialu wanted to snarl, but saying that would only trap her here even longer. Instead she said, "Thank you, Mother."

Then she took to the air on her spear, and found an empty rooftop, and landed there; and only then did Orialu allow her body to shake, and shake, and shake.
 
The Inquisition of Miss Ila
THE INQUISITION OF MISS ILA

Three days after her arrest at House Ilisaf's press conference, Attari Ila receives her first visitor.





They kept Attari waiting for three days.

See to it that she has every comfort, Venarch Orisai's daughter had said as Attari was being arrested, and House Ilisaf had obeyed. Attari had been given a sitting room, bedroom, and bathroom all to herself. As soon as the guards had locked the doors behind her, she'd inspected each room from top to bottom, more to stave off a panic attack than out of any hope of escape.

The walls of all three rooms were pale green stone, soft and soothing. And windowless. Yet Attari still had daylight; all the ceilings were coated in a layer of artificial sky, captive light which mimicked sunlight so perfectly that she almost forgot about the lack of windows. There was a panel to control it in the sitting room, but Attari never touched it. The artificial sky darkened at sunset, went lunar-dim and silvery at night, brightened again in the morning. That felt natural, normal, and right now Attari was ready to grasp at any thread of normalcy she could find, no matter how thin or meaningless.

She had sunlight, but no windows; meals delivered three times each day, but no kitchen. She had a television panel in the sitting room, but her cellband had been taken. She had an obscenely comfortable couch and two matching, equally comfortable chairs; a bed she almost hated to sleep in, the linens were so much finer than her bed at home; and a luxuriously deep, wide bathtub, perfect for long soaks. It was all very nice, as long as Attari didn't think about the part where she couldn't leave.

Try to think of it as a vacation, she'd told herself on the first day, but that only reminded her of how, even if she walked free after this, she almost certainly wouldn't have a job to return to. Attari tried not to think about that, either. Tried – but the memory of her last conversation with Kanatta Lari kept resurfacing anyway.

You'll be well rewarded if you pull this off, my dear, Lari had told her. But if you fail…

When the owner of Cry Verasaahi had called Attari into her office, Attari had assumed she was fired. Instead, Lari had invited Attari to sit across from her, poured them each a measure of smoked-yam liquor, and then demanded the impossible.

That's stupid, Attari had thought at once when Lari laid down her demand. Now she wished she'd said as much out loud. No – she wished she'd thrown the liquor in Lari's face and stormed out, consequences be damned. Attari had thought she'd known fear back there in that dingy little office, face to face with the woman who held her livelihood in her hands; now she wanted to tell her past self that that was nothing. Lari was nothing. Being stared down by a woman who had the power to end your life with a word while hundreds of cameras looked on, eager to watch her do just that…that was real fear. All Attari had to do was recall the sound of Orisai VII Ilisaf's voice, and her heart began to race, her airways to constrict. Even now, the memory of the venarch's eyes cut through her brain like shards of green glass.

The moment Attari had taken her place along the walkway and seen the Tehariel wave monitors floating overhead, she'd known she was doomed to fail. Even if she'd been able to reach past the fear and channel the power of her paired spirit, doing so would have set off the wave monitors and brought House Ilisaf's guards down on her head. So how was I supposed to draw Lady Orineimu's notice, without being noticed myself? Attari thought in the present, in the confines of her green stone rooms. What did Lari expect to happen? Why did I even try?

Thoughts like those had started gnawing at her even as the guards walked her to what Venarch Orisai's daughter had called guest quarters. Once they'd locked the doors and left her alone, those thoughts had begun eating her in earnest.

Attari wanted to reach out to Word in Emptiness for comfort, but couldn't. Before they'd all left her, one of the guards had held out a thick glass box with an open lid. Wordlessly, Attari had dropped her paired spirit's anchor inside and watched as the guard sealed the box shut. Word in Emptiness had chosen for its anchor an antique earbud microphone whose silver casings were tarnished with age, but still prettily engraved. When Attari had dropped her partner's anchor into the box, it had made such a sad, lonely little clink that she'd almost cried. But what else was she meant to do? If she hadn't given up Word's anchor willingly, the guards would have seized it from her, and the idea of a stranger's hands on her partner's anchor was more than Attari could stand.

Naturally, Attari had tried to break open the box the second she was alone; she hadn't expected to succeed, but she couldn't stand not to try. But no matter how many times Attari threw the box against a wall or smashed it against the stone floor, she couldn't so much as scratch the scabbing thing. When she ran her fingertips over its surfaces, looking for some kind of seam or chink she might pry open, she'd encountered only uniform smoothness. There was a single, tiny keyhole at the front of the box. Attari had destroyed the wire hooks on all four of her earrings trying to pick it open, then flushed those earrings down the toilet in a fit of helpless frustration. And immediately regretted it, because how was she going to replace them, now that she'd almost definitely lost her job?

Thinking of her job had reminded Attari of the conversation with Kanatta Lari all over again. That was when Attari had turned to the television panel for a distraction; it was much harder to think about how she'd just ruined her own life if she was busy watching Kukkyu's Kitchen.

She'd spent the next three days rotating between television, bathing, and sleep, punctuated by the regular delivery of meals that always came pre-cut. They won't give me any knives…but they still let me have sheets and a tub. Maybe I should just hang or drown, spare myself whatever Her Radiance has in store for me. But that was stupid, or so Attari tried to tell herself; violating the Nineteenth Edict as she had wasn't enough to send her to the Heavenfacing Court. Alive and afraid is better than dead, she thought. I'll keep my life as long as I can, no matter what kind of mess I've made of it.





"And for my third ingredient…oh, you people are just evil, you know that?" On the screen, Kukkyu reached into her basket, gave a dramatic sigh, and pulled out a handful of slimy, bluish tendrils. "Wrackweed, really? One of these days, I'm going to take away your voting privileges, but today…"

Whatever Kukkyu was about to make from terror bird steaks, giant ash hornet venom, and wrackweed, Attari missed it. The door to her rooms opened, startling her so badly that the box containing Word in Emptiness's anchor slipped from where she'd been holding it on her lap and crashed to the stone floor.

"Who…?" she said, and couldn't seem to say anything more.

"Your legalist, of course," said the man who'd just entered her rooms. Attari stared at him, unable to help herself; he was the first person she'd seen face-to-face since the guards had locked her in. And he was pretty, too. For a moment, she forgot her decorum and simply took in his appearance: his round face, his black hair in long snake-locks, his dark skin and beautifully ultrablue star-marks. Though he was taller and heavier than Attari, he moved across the room with a light precision that she found herself envying.

"I'm Attari," she said, remembering her manners. "Attari Ila. But you already knew that. Probably." The words your legalist had brought back all the nervousness Attari had been trying to suppress these past three days. That, combined with how she'd had only herself and a sealed spirit partner to talk to, left her feeling positively witless. Attari decided to shut up and just bow.

"Rialu, third of Ca'unaal," the legalist replied coolly, and inclined his head in return. It was polite of him to do even that much; Ca'unaal was an Omaticaani venule house, while Attari's family name marked her as fully common. "I hope you're ready to talk, Miss Ila."

"I'm ready to do whatever I have to to go home," said Attari. "Assuming that's still on the table. Should we sit?" It felt ridiculous, offering Rialu a seat in the quarters where she was being held captive; but he had entered "her" rooms, not the other way around, and so she was, technically, his host.

Thankfully, Rialu was either too polite or too professional to comment on it. While he seated himself, Attari picked up the box containing her partner's anchor, then joined him.

"You'll forgive me if I record this and future conversations," Rialu said. Attari looked at his jewelry and wondered which piece of it contained the mic. Was it one of the pearls hanging from his ears? Or one of the silver rings he wore in his locks? Probably not the choker, thought Attari, the reverb from his throat would fuck with the sound quality.

"I don't mind," she told Rialu. "You don't need to record me, ah – visually?"

"You have been on camera this entire time," Rialu said neutrally. Attari's cheeks burned. Of course you have, they arrested you, why wouldn't they have you under surveillance?

She fumbled for something else to say, anything. "I, um – what do you want to ask me first?"

"Name, age, and occupation will do nicely, for starters," said Rialu.

"Attari Ila, thirty-four," she said. "Occupation – well, I was a journalist for Cry Verasaahi." An institution of glowing repute, surely, Venarch Orisai's voice replayed in her mind. Rialu, mercifully, said nothing of the sort, though a slight raise of his eyebrows convinced her that he knew of Cry Verasaahi's reputation all the same. "Was," Attari said again, looking at her lap. "I don't know if I still am, after…"

"We'll discuss that in due time," Rialu said. "Next question. You are paired to an awakened spirit, correct? Kindly state its name, nature, and anchor for the record, as well as any abilities of note."

"Shouldn't you be able to find all that out yourself through the Spirit Registry?" Attari asked, a touch plaintively.

"Protocol, Miss Ila," said Rialu. "Are you perhaps afraid to answer? You should have nothing to fear, so long as your description matches what's already on file."

Attari swallowed and looked down at the glass box in her lap. "My paired spirit's name is Word in Emptiness," she said, giving one of the edges of the box a little stroke. "Its anchor is a silver-plated Totec earbud microphone/recorder unit, model Ai82.0.2. As for nature, it's formed itself around the concept of a word spoken into an empty room…do you need me to describe it more than that?"

"Not at this time," said Rialu. "Abilities?"

"Right," said Attari. "I don't have any of what you'd call, um, generalist abilities, but I do have one derived from my partner's nature. No matter how crowded or noisy a place is, if I speak to someone, they'll hear me as clearly as if I were speaking into their ear in dead silence. I have to target them, do it on purpose, but – oh, and I can do the reverse, too, pick a person to hear clearly." She tapped on the box containing Word's anchor. "The anchor always gives me a clean recording of what's said whenever I do that, too. If I'm not using my power, it just works about as well as a mic this old can."

"And it was this power that you used in order to draw Lady Orineimu's attention, correct?"

Attari buried her face in her hands.

"I didn't," she almost moaned. She felt Rialu's eyes on her, but couldn't bear to meet them.

"Why is that?" Rialu asked. "Such an ability seems…useful, for what you were trying to do."

"What good would it have done?" Attari said. "Tehariel wave monitors…they would have pinged me the second I activated my power." She could see the monitors in the darkness behind her eyelids, their shining black snake-spine bodies swimming through the air over the crowd. "I got – desperate. I was already there, had already come this far – the venarch and her daughters were coming my way, soon they'd pass me by, and I knew someone like me would never be invited to stand under the pavilion…"

"Desperate?" Attari looked up and saw that Rialu had leaned forward ever so slightly in his seat, his fingers tented. "Can you tell me more about that?"

"Desperate," Attari echoed. She tapped her nails against the glass box, thinking. "In more than one way." Attari wished she could hold Word in Emptiness's anchor in her hand, rub her thumb over the engravings – it always helped her think. "At first…"

But what was first? Attari thought back, and back, trying to find some starting place from which she could explain why she'd tried this at all.

Inevitably, it came back to her mother.

Attari had hoped, briefly, that she wouldn't need to discuss her; now she saw that that hope was as foolish as her hope of getting away with a clean recording of the young Lady Orineimu. Her mother was the reason Attari had even worked for Cry Verasaahi at all. If she was going to explain anything about this mess to Rialu, she had to start there.

"Does the name Aiura Ila mean anything to you?" Another question rose in the shadow of her mind: just how much do you people know about me already?

"Some relation of yours?" Rialu looked at her with a neutrality that could have meant anything. Something about that look made Attari's heart climb up her throat. She found herself wanting to push him; to ask him if he really didn't know, if he hadn't studied the whole of her small, common life before walking in, if it pleased this son of Ca'unaal to make her lay out her family's shame before him.

Instead she said, stiffly, "Aiura Ila was my mother." Rialu said nothing to that, so Attari went on: "Eleven years ago, she published a report in the Sun-Standard exposing the corruption of the Orunen facet court's peacekeepers. It caused so much public outcry that House Ilisaf had to step in before blood could stain the streets." Attari still remembered how proud she'd been of her mother the day the story broke, for bringing that corruption to light. "Her Radiance made House Orunen scour its keepers' union and its lawcourts. Lots of people sent to face heaven after that came out. Lots more sent to the labs, the ateliers." Attari looked Rialu in the eyes. "I can't hate my mother for this, do you understand?" she said. "She saw a chance to purge some rot, make the world cleaner, and she took it. It's what happened afterwards that ruined her." Attari's eyes dropped back to her lap. "Ruined me."

Attari wanted dearly to stop there, but if she was going to get any mercy from House Ilisaf, she had to tell Rialu everything. You're going to feel awful whether you talk or not. Sick it all up now, get it over with. Her fingers gripped the edges of the glass box. You want Word in Emptiness back? Then tell these people what they want to know.

"Lady Yacari, fourth of Orunen, was…involved, in that corruption," said Attari. "When the story came out, she killed herself before they could send her to the Heavenfacing Court. Drowned herself in her family's reflecting pool, if I remember correctly." As if I could remember any other way. "The night before Lady Yacari died, my mother's name opened doors for me. Then morning came, and House Orunen found Lady Yacari's body…nothing happened to my mother, officially, but she disappeared within the year, and her name became poison overnight. I'd been considering an apprenticeship at the Glittering Record, but before I knew it, I was begging for the chance to work at whatever ragmill would have me." Laughter threatened to spill from her then, nervous, rancid; Attari pressed her fingers to her lips for a moment, then went on. "Kanatta Lari owns Cry Verasaahi. She knew my mother when they were both girls, and took me on because of that. Said it was to honor my mother's memory, and their friendship. She's the only reason I could keep working in media at all. So when…when she…"

Attari's words slowed, then stopped. This was betrayal. Wasn't it? Lari was the one who'd kept Attari in media. It was thanks to the job Lari had given her that Attari could still buy the foods she wanted, instead of going to the dispensaries. Lari was her last connection to her mother. There was a bond, a debt…and Attari was about to repay it by telling Rialu everything she knew about Lari's part in accosting the venarch's daughter. But you haven't actually said it yet, Attari thought desperately. It's not too late to lie. You can still protect her.

Protect her?
another part of Attari responded. The way she protected me, when she sent me to court alone?

Attari gripped the glass box until her fingers ached and found Rialu's eyes once more.

"Kanatta Lari was the one who sent me to House Ilisaf's press conference," she told him. Her words came more cleanly now; it was as if some inner weak part of her had cooled and hardened. "I was ordered by her to obtain a voice recording of Her Radiance's younger daughter."

"And why did you obey?" said Rialu. His dark eyes narrowed slightly.

"In the moment, I couldn't think of doing anything else," said Attari. "Lari has…had? Has? I don't even know anymore – well, when she gave the order, she had leverage over me. Like I said – she knew my mother, she kept me in media. No matter how much I hated working for Lari, I still owed everything I had to her, and she was never afraid to remind me of that. Over and over, for ten years. It – affected me."

Attari tried to take a deep breath, and found herself stifling a cough instead. She hadn't noticed how dry her throat was.

"Would you like to take a break?"

Attari wasn't sure if she was more startled by Rialu's offer, or by the concern she heard in his voice. Does he actually care, though, or is he just good at faking it? I'd want to get good at faking it, if I had his job.

But her throat really was awfully dry.

"I'd rather just get this over with," Attari told Rialu. "But am I allowed to drink something while we talk? I can get myself some water, or…" Too late, she realized there was no or. She could draw a glass of filtered water, or drink nothing at all.

"I'm sure you'd prefer tea," Rialu said. Attari stared at him. "Juice?" he tried instead. "Circumstance forbids me from offering you alcohol, I'm sorry to say."

"No, no, I – tea would be wonderful," Attari managed. Is he just being kind, or is this some sort of reward for cooperating? "Um – bittergreen? If that's an option?"

"Did we hear?" Rialu said to the empty air. No – to whichever piece of jewelry concealed his microphone. "One pot of bittergreen. And two cups, if you please."

Attari stiffened in her chair. Someone else, maybe several someones, had been listening to her and Rialu this whole time. You should have expected that, too, Attari told herself, but the feeling of violation lingered all the same.

The tea came in a violet pot whose surfaces, as well as those of the two matching cups, were cunningly wrought to resemble dragon scales edged with patterns drawn in hair-fine lines of gold; the man who brought it bowed shallowly to Rialu and didn't so much as look at Attari. As he left, Attari wondered who he was – a peacekeeper? An Ilisaf servant? An apprentice legalist? But above all, she wondered if he was one of the people who'd been listening while Rialu questioned her.

"Please don't touch that, Miss Ila," Rialu said when she reached for the pot. Attari drew back, a little startled, vaguely embarrassed – had she done something wrong? Then Rialu smiled at her, and she found herself relaxing just a bit. "Protocol, I'm afraid. We mustn't give anyone an opportunity to so much as suspect you of poisoning me." His smile broadened slightly, and Attari noticed for the first time the matching sapphires set into his upper canines. "Besides, it's only proper for the man to pour, is it not?"

Attari sat back and let him do it, then took the cup he slid her way. The tea filled her nose with a cloud of herbal steam; the first sip filled her mouth with the familiar bracing flavor that Attari so loved in bittergreen tea, but a finer version than anything she'd tasted before. I might have ruined my own life, Attari thought, but at least I got some really excellent tea out of it. Poured by a beautiful man, too, but Attari shoved that thought aside with all the mental force she could muster. Rialu was her legalist.

"So, back to Lari," she said, turning her cup around in her hands. "Like I was saying – for ten years, she'd been beating it into my head that I owed her…well, everything. There's no shortage of shameful work at a place like Cry Verasaahi, and she made me do plenty." With one hand, Attari took another swallow of tea. With the other, she pulled the glass box sealing her partner close. "Lari told me I would attend Her Radiance's press conference. That shocked me. A mudsucker like me, a nobody little ragmill journalist, going to an official event like that in person? Seeing the venarch and her daughters in the flesh? I thought that, I don't know, maybe Lari just wanted pictures to sell, or a voice line from Her Radiance…"

"But of course, that wasn't the case," said Rialu. His tea sat untouched before him.

"No," said Attari. She found herself unable to look at Rialu again, and dropped her gaze into her teacup. "Of course she still told me to get those things, if I could…but my real mission was to get a clean recording of young Lady Orineimu's voice." She sighed, and watched her reflection in the teacup dissolve into ripples. "I found some spine that day, but not enough. I asked Lari why – didn't she know that Lady Orineimu wasn't old enough yet? Didn't she know what that meant for me? And Lari said…"

Attari went to take another sip of tea and realized that her lips were trembling.

"She said I'd be rewarded, if I managed to do it. We both would. She said that if I got this for us, we could leave Cry Verasaahi for something better. I asked her like what, and she said – " Attari took a deep breath. "She said, that's for you to find out, once your name is cleared." Her voice cracked then; she couldn't help it. "Desperation. You see?"

"I see that there may be mitigating factors to your case," said Rialu. "Please continue, Miss Ila."

"I didn't think I could say no to Lari, but I thought – I thought that maybe if I dirtied myself for her one last time, I could finally get away. So I went. Isn't that disgusting? I knew it was wrong, Lady Orineimu is only a child, but I still…"

"It was wrong," said Rialu, "but you're doing right now." Attari looked at him, blinking back the needling-hot tears that suddenly wanted to leak from her eyes. "Confessing as you are. Telling me everything. I know this is not easy for you."

That did it. Attari didn't want to cry, not when there were people she couldn't see listening in, but she couldn't stop herself. She set down her teacup, then pressed her face into her hands and let out a low, ugly sob; another; and another. Her tears became a hot, slick layer behind her palms; when Attari pulled her hands away, her whole face was wet. As she rubbed her eyes clear, she saw that Rialu had taken out something pale and blue and pushed it across the table towards her – a pocket square.

"Thank you," Attari said after she'd cleaned her face. She refolded the now noticeably-damp pocket square and set it down on the table. "So that – that was why I even went to court at all. But as soon as I got there, I could see that it was never going to work." She gave an unsteady laugh. "I think I lost my mind a little. I was caught between Lari and the law, and I couldn't see a way out. Maybe I just wanted to fail in a way where I wouldn't have to face Lari afterwards…" Attari stopped short, then dragged her hands over her face. "Oh, gods," she said. "I think that's actually it."

Rialu was looking at her with a terribly keen focus, as if she were a puzzle whose shape he had begun to understand. His gaze made it impossible to think of anything more to say, so instead Attari stared down at her teacup. Tea this fine was meant to be sipped and savored; Attari, nervous, downed the rest of hers in one big, wasteful swallow.

"Well," Rialu said at last. "Understand that I can promise you nothing this early in the proceedings. That said: I am hopeful that I can get you a very light sentence."

Attari tried to say something, but her voice failed her. She opened her mouth, closed it again, nodded.

"In order to achieve that, we will need to keep you here for continued questioning," Rialu went on. "I will need to find out more about your work environment, your relationship with Lari, the kinds of things she made you do. I will need to know as much as you can tell me about Lari herself." Attari opened her mouth to reply, but Rialu spoke over it. "This will be hard for you, I know. As a gesture of goodwill, I will request that your paired spirit's anchor be unsealed whenever you are alone in these rooms. I expect this request to be granted. Forgive me for saying so, but your power is a minor one, and I cannot see any way in which you might use it to escape." One of Rialu's eyebrows rose ever so slightly. "Though I believe you have no real desire to escape, at this point."

Attari couldn't even begrudge him any of those remarks. For one, they were all true. For two, Rialu was going to try and get Word in Emptiness back. Attari had spent three days missing a piece of herself, three days reaching for her partner's voice and finding nothing. If Rialu could end that, then he could say whatever he wanted about her.

"I won't question you any further today," Rialu said. "I've wrung quite enough from you for the time being, Miss Ila. I'll be back tomorrow…but there is one final matter to address before I leave."

"What's that?" said Attari. She picked up her empty teacup and turned it around in her hands, admiring the delicate gilt edging on its ceramic scales. The waiting had been the worst part; now that she had some idea of what was going to happen to her, she felt almost relaxed.

"Her Ascendant Radiance Orialu wishes to speak with you."

The cup slipped from Attari's fingers and shattered against the stone floor.
 
Hi everyone – just wanted to drop a quick note and say sorry for the longer-than-usual delay between updates! I don't want to bum anyone out with too many details, but I've been dealing with an ugly interpersonal situation involving the end of a longtime friendship. As I'm sure you can imagine, this has impacted my ability to put words on a page.

The good news is that the next update should hopefully be done within the next week or two! Thanks for your patience, and I hope you all enjoy it once it arrives. 💕
 
Objections
OBJECTIONS
Orialu takes issue with Attari Ila's treatment.





Rialu had offered Attari the choice between seeing Lady Orialu at once, or waiting until tomorrow. After weighing the terror she felt now against the idea of stewing in that same feeling the rest of the day and all that night, Attari had chosen the former.

At the press conference, Lady Orialu had been clad head to toe in bloodroyal finery; today, she wore a tight-fitting cropped shirt and loose linen pants. It should have made her less intimidating. Instead, Attari felt much the same now as she had when Lady Orialu had first called her forth from the crowd.

Attari stood five spans and five fingers. Rialu might have been a bit over six spans. Lady Orialu towered over them both; she had to be seven spans or damn near it. And she's not even done growing, is she? The venarch's daughter was only nineteen, and wouldn't be truly done growing until her early twenties…but even though Lady Orialu had yet to stack her third pyre, she already carried herself like someone used to giving commands and hearing them obeyed. Her body was as powerful as her presence, exquisitely muscled, as if Lady Orialu had set out to forge her body into a weapon to equal the spear she always carried. That spear was shut away in a wooden case today, but Attari remembered only too well the color of its blade: the same color as Lady Orialu's lone eye.

She turned that eye on Attari now. Attari tried not to quail under its gaze.

Attari expected the first words out of Lady Orialu's mouth to be something about her sister – Why did you talk to her? What did you want her voice for? Instead, Lady Orialu looked past Attari, at the box containing Word in Emptiness's anchor, and said: "What the fuck is that?"

Attari nearly jumped out of sheer surprise: at the topic, at a venarch's daughter dropping fuck in her first sentence, but mostly at the fact that a bloodroyal seemed to care about her partner's anchor at all. She couldn't help glancing over at Rialu, who looked much calmer – but she still caught his eyebrows rising ever so slightly.

"Miss Ila's anchor was sealed when she was arrested, my lady," said Rialu. "It is standard procedure – "

Orialu rounded on him. "I had her arrested three days ago!" she snapped. Though her ire wasn't directed towards Attari, Attari found herself taking a step back regardless. "Did it take you three days to find her entry in the Spirit Registry? I know it didn't. Why didn't you give her partner back as soon as you found out it wasn't any kind of threat? Justify me that, Ca'unaal!"

Attari stared at her, stunned as a clubbed fish. Rialu's face as he looked at Orialu was a study in careful blankness.

"A regrettable oversight," Rialu said after a moment's pause. "However, please rest assured that I will be inputting a request by the end of today to have Miss Ila's anchor returned to her – "

"Do it now," said Orialu, "before I take out my anchor and break that box open myself."

"Of course." Rialu gave a shallow bow; his snake-locks swung forward and momentarily obscured his face. Then he straightened and said, "Inquest committee, you heard Her Ascendant Radiance. Have someone bring the key at once."

An Ilisaf servant showed up moments later – how did he get here so fast?, Attari wondered – and handed off a minute key, its many teeth so fine that their points seemed to vanish into thin air. No wonder I couldn't pick the lock with fucking earrings. Attari was suddenly embarrassed that she'd even tried. But the thought fell away as she watched Rialu pick up the box and slot the key into place. Before he'd even finished opening the lid, a little silvery blur shot through the gap. Attari raised her hands to catch it, heart leaping. It smacked into her hand, stung the flesh, but Attari didn't care; the tears beading in her eyes were ones of happiness, of relief. She kissed the little silver earbud, pressed it to her cheek, closed her eyes to the rest of the world.

Attari! The word rang out in her mind, plaintive-happy as a lost child reunited with its father. Word in Emptiness could only give Attari one word at a time, but now it gave her that one word over and over. Attari! Attari!

Partner,
she thought back, putting as much love into the word as she could. Attari could give her partner more than one word in return, but Word understood single words and simple phrases best. Missed you.

Missedyou!
Word in Emptiness echoed. Attari! Missedyou!

Attari wanted dearly to be alone with Word, to make up for three days of separation, but it wasn't her place to dismiss a son of House Ca'unaal, let alone the venarch's own daughter. Love you, she told her partner. Missed you. Alone later. Promise. Attari tucked her partner's vessel into her ear, cold at first, but her flesh soon warmed the metal.

Missedyou, Word echoed, and Later. She felt its presence dim down into silent companionship, the sense of not-alone that she'd missed so sorely over the last three days.

Attari wiped her eyes on the back of her hand, then opened them again. Rialu seemed to be looking at something just past her, his face once again carefully blank. Orialu was looking directly at Attari, her expression unreadable.

"I hated you, back in the press gauntlet," Orialu said to her. "Thought you were scum. But now I just feel sorry for you. Sit down."

Attari was grateful that Orialu had given her a direct command, because gods help her if she had any idea how to respond to what had come before it. She took one of the chairs and sat, eyes cast downward, waiting for Orialu to continue.

"Oh, look at me, won't you?" the venarch's daughter said. Attari's head snapped up at once. She raised her eyes to where Orialu had sat down across from her and looked her haltingly in the face. Rialu remained standing by the door, watching impassively. "Mother said I shouldn't even bother coming here at all, you know? That I should just leave everything to Ca'unaal and the inquest committee. But you're the first person I've ever had arrested, so I thought I should see the whole process through. Do we always seal people's anchors away from them for days like that?" For a moment, Orialu's eye lost some of its sharpness. She looked almost troubled. "That's fucked up."

"I…" Attari started, for some answer seemed to be expected of her, "I, ah…"

Ca'unaal, help me, she pleaded internally, you'd know the answer to her last question, at least. But Rialu was silent. Is he leaving me to answer alone on purpose? Or does he just not want to step in on a bloodroyal's conversation?

"Did you know you're all over the news?" Orialu said.

Attari gave up on trying to understand the flow of Orialu's thoughts and accepted herself as lost. At least Orialu had finally given her something she felt she could answer. "That, um – horrifies me," Attari said. "But I can't pretend it doesn't make sense. After I…did what I did. In front of all those cameras."

"Yeah," Orialu said. "You might not want to go home for a while."

Attari was suddenly very glad she was sitting down. Of course. Of course. It's like she said, by now most of Tei Ura has probably seen my face and heard what I did. And what did I do? Made a villain of myself out there, that's what, and against Venarch Orisai's sweet little younger daughter, too. Oh, I could just vomit right now.

But she didn't, thankfully. Meanwhile, Orialu was still talking.

"Definitely better if you just stay here," she said. "I mean, you'd have to anyway, seeing as your case has only just started – but we can move you to some nicer rooms, at least. Ones with windows."

"I'm at House Ilisaf's disposal," Attari said. She paused. "But windows would be…nice."

"We'll see about it," Orialu said, and smiled at Attari for the first time since she'd walked in. It lit up her face like a sunbeam lancing through a bank of stormclouds. "Anyway," she went on, rising from her seat and towering over Attari once more, "Ca'unaal and I are going to leave you alone now, give you a chance to make up for lost time with your partner." Orialu hefted up the case containing her own paired spirit's anchor. "Three fucking days, can't believe…" she said under her breath as she strode out the door, Rialu trailing behind her.

But this time, when the door closed behind them, Attari was no longer alone.





"We are done with Miss Ila for today," Rialu said.

They were at the top floor of the captivity bloc, in one of the inquest chambers – a dark, plain room, thickly carpeted, deeply quiet. To one side of the chamber, a wall of screens showed the camera feed from Attari Ila's rooms, bathing the inquest chamber in dim greenish light that made everyone in the room look half-dead. A woman was typing up notes from the day's questioning; a man stood off in the corner and spoke quietly into his cellband, obviously coordinating something; another man was doing something with quite a lot of data in text so small that even peeking made Orialu's head hurt. All of them studiously avoided looking at her; in fact, they all avoided so much as pointing their faces at her own, as if just looking at a bloodroyal too directly might scald them.

All except Rialu, who looked at Orialu from behind a polite smile with cool, measuring eyes. Orialu had the distinct feeling that he was weighing everything she'd said and done in front of him today. Why, it almost feels like being in a room with Mother.

"Have you any questions about today's proceedings, my lady?" Rialu asked her. "It would be my honor to contribute to the education of House Ilisaf's heir in whatever small way I can."

Gag me, thought Orialu. But she did have questions, all the same. "Do you want your people here while we talk?" she asked Rialu. "Or would you rather contribute to my education in private? Up to you, it doesn't matter to me."

Rialu looked at her a moment longer without speaking, then broke off to address the other people in the room. "Miss Metsu," he said, "Missin Ru, Missin Lau, would you all be so kind as to clear the room? Leave your things here, we will resume as soon as Lady Orialu is finished speaking with me." The woman and two men working for Rialu hurried out of the room. Orialu could almost smell the relief wafting from them as they left.

"You can drop the smile now that we're alone," Orialu said to Rialu. "I did something you disapprove of. Probably several somethings. Tell me."

"Alas," said Rialu, "the smile is quite reflexive. But if you would like me to speak frankly, then I shall." He laced his fingers together, took in a long breath through his nose, let it out. "When you asked to speak with Attari Ila, I expected you to talk to her about your sister, nothing more. I suppose that is my own fault, but it was my understanding that you were here to observe. To learn. Not to give orders regarding the treatment of our subject."

"Oh," said Orialu, "you're talking about the thing where I had a problem with you sealing half her soul away for three days?"

"So that's how you see it," Rialu mused.

Orialu's hand tightened around the length of Ai Naa's spearshaft left exposed by the case. "Tell me why you did that," she said. "The Spirit Registry is hosted on a Tauhrelil biocomputer, one of the biggest and best ever made. Even counting for bureaucracy, how could it have taken a legalist employed by House Ilisaf itself more than a day to get Ila's information? Let alone three? Tell me."

Rialu tilted his head at her. His smile widened the tiniest bit. "Why do you think we left it for three days, Lady Orialu?"

"Don't," Orialu snapped, smacking her free hand down on the tabletop. Rialu didn't so much as twitch. "None of your interrogation games with me, Ca'unaal. Tell me yourself why Ila had to go without her other half for three days."

"I fear," said Rialu, "that the answer may be difficult for you to accept. Nevertheless…" He lowered his eyes briefly in thought.

"Consider the Heavenfacing Court," he said at last, raising his eyes again. "The executions and bloodshed carried out there are terrible, yet necessary, for that measure of suffering prevents even greater suffering for the rest of Tei Ura. You agree with this much, surely?"

"Who doesn't?" Orialu replied.

"Just so," Rialu said. "And as this is true for the Heavenfacing Court, so it is true for the rest of our legal system. Some suffering in the pursuit of justice is unavoidable, but it prevents the greater suffering that would arise if injustices were left unaddressed."

Orialu's mouth twisted. What Rialu was saying made sense…but there was still something about it she didn't like. Yet she couldn't figure out how to voice it, so instead she nodded for him to continue.

"Of course, this is the present day, not the time of living gods," Rialu went on. There was a shine to his eyes that hadn't been there a moment ago; Orialu got the feeling he was warming to the subject. "We are a civilized society, yes? We cannot eradicate all suffering, but we have eliminated undeserved deaths, unnecessary bloodshed, even excess pain. Take the case of Miss Ila." He gestured towards the wall of screens displaying Attari in her captivity. "Once, long ago, she might have lost her tongue for daring to speak to your sister as she did. Even a thousand years ago, she might still have been held for months in a bare stone cell, deprived of all comfort and beauty, forced to eat, sleep, and shit all in the same room while waiting upon the mercy of the court. Barbaric." Though he still smiled, Rialu spoke the word flatly, with contempt. "But such times are behind us now. Instead Miss Ila waits in chambers pleasing to the eye, with comfort and entertainment, fed the same food as House Ilisaf's own servants. Is that not better? More merciful?"

"I still don't see why this means you had to seal Ila's partner for three days," said Orialu.

"But would you agree," said Rialu, "that a shorter imprisonment is more merciful than a longer one?"

Orialu nodded, grudgingly, with the sudden sense that a trap was closing around her.

"As do I!" said Rialu, leaning forward slightly. "You see, we are of one mind about this." I fucking doubt that, thought Orialu, but she let him keep talking anyway. "And a subject who cooperates with us earns their release much sooner than one who does not. Do you see, Lady Orialu? Apply a bit of psychology, and we may shave days, weeks, even months off a subject's imprisonment."

Orialu crossed her arms. "And just how does sealing away someone's paired spirit make for a shorter imprisonment?"

"Shall we take the case of Miss Ila as an example?" Rialu tipped his hand once again towards the wall of screens displaying Attari's rooms. Turn those off, Orialu wanted to tell him, but she wanted even more to know how Rialu was about to justify sealing Attari's partner, and so she said nothing. "The rather…high-profile nature of her transgression aside, she is a fairly typical example of the sort of person who passes through our legal system. She came into our custody afraid, ashamed, and already convinced of her own guilt; when we first sealed her partner, she accepted this as a security measure, as part of her punishment. I can hear your objection already, my lady – that is already a miserable state to be in, why make it worse?" Rialu met Orialu's gaze with his. "Have I guessed correctly?"

"You have," said Orialu. She didn't like it.

"It is true that sealing Miss Ila's partner does worsen her mental state," Rialu went on. "That is why we only did it for three days. Psyche analysts, neurologists, and spirit artists have all studied this matter extensively, you may be interested to know, and found that three days provides sufficient impact for our purposes, without being a long enough separation to cause any permanent damage. So you see, we do not choose that period of time blindly, or to be cruel."

"You said impact," Orialu replied. "Tell me what you meant by that."

"Of course." Rialu inclined his head. "Restoring Miss Ila's partner shows her two things." He raised a pair of fingers. "One – that we will indeed return it. That we would not visit the cruelty of a long-term separation upon her. This shows Miss Ila that we are interested in justice, not simple punishment." He folded down one finger. "Two – that cooperating benefits her as much as it does us." Rialu's smile twisted slightly as he folded down the second finger. "And here, I must admit, is where we reach the source of my earlier displeasure."

Orialu said nothing, or perhaps didn't trust herself to say anything. Instead she simply raised one eyebrow at Rialu and tilted her head: go on.

"You disrupted the framework that I was establishing with Miss Ila," Rialu said. "The one that positions benefits as something to be earned from us through cooperation, rather than freely given – the way you freely gave certain concessions during your meeting with her. I doubt it will have serious effects in this particular case – Miss Ila is already rather eager to cooperate with us, as I'm sure you've noticed yourself – but it is crucial to have that framework in place, in case the investigation becomes difficult. Had this been a more delicate case, you might have set things back and lengthened the subject's imprisonment by weeks, even months."

Orialu wanted to respond, but there were too many thoughts crowded at the door from mind to mouth, and what had seemed so shiningly simple a moment ago had grown dim and twisted. A shorter imprisonment was better. Wasn't it? But if it came at the expense of separation from one's partner, of windows to the outside world…yet Orialu could hear Rialu's reply even now: that the separation was only for three days, that Attari Ila's rooms still had artificial sky. It was true, but it was wrong. So is a longer imprisonment better after all? But Orialu couldn't accept that, either.

"Does this repulse you?" Rialu asked quietly. His smile was a faint shadow, almost nonexistent.

"Of course it does!" Orialu burst out, with an intensity that shocked even her. She realized she had half-risen from her seat and sat back down, gripped Ai Naa's spearshaft, tried to ground herself. "Of course it does," she said again. "It's – it's ugly." She searched Rialu's face, unsure of what she was looking for, but knowing that she wasn't finding it. "Doesn't it bother you? At all?"

"If it troubles you so deeply," Rialu said, "then change it, Your Ascendant Radiance."

"If you think I'm going to wait fifty years – "

"Those years will give you ample time to study Tei Ura's laws and figure out how best to implement the changes you wish to see," Rialu said. His smile regained some strength. "Perhaps the shape of your partner's anchor belies your nature," he said, eyes flicking momentarily to the spear in its case. "Perhaps you will usher in a more compassionate age for House Ilisaf. If so, I look forward to seeing it."

"Do you actually believe I can do it?" Orialu said thornily. "Or is this just your way of dismissing me?"

"I believe," said Rialu, "that laws tend to be carved from stone, and that a lady of nineteen may not yet realize how difficult they can be to change." He tilted his head slightly. "But I also believe that few are in a better position to enact that change than the heir to House Ilisaf. If this outrage still animates you by the time you take the throne, who knows what you might achieve?"

Orialu felt one hand clench itself into a fist. He was dismissing her, she was sure of that, but his words echoed in her mind all the same. Who knows what I might achieve? Not him, that's for sure. She gathered up Ai Naa's anchor in its case and stood up from the table. I'll change this, Ca'unaal, see if I don't, or else tear it all down trying.

"Thanks for the enlightenment," she said to Rialu, and sketched a deliberately overcasual bow his way. "And call my aide when you move forward with the inquisition, understood? I still want to see this through. But don't worry." As Orialu turned to go, she couldn't stop a certain bite from creeping into her voice. "I promise I won't offer Attari Ila any more basic rights unprompted."
 
Hi everyone! Sorry for the delay again. This chapter is getting to be a bit of a monster (over 5K as of now vs. the usual ~2.5-4K, and still in progress), and I'd rather give you the whole thing all at once than cut it up into awkward sections. Hopefully a new POV and a couple thousand extra words will make up for the wait!

That said, if anyone has any questions about the world or story in the meantime, fire away. I love answering them, and I can answer questions a lot faster than I can put out story chapters. And I just plain enjoy talking about BEL0VED with people! It's my baby and I love it :D
 
The Incident at Vaa Surame
THE INCIDENT AT VAA SURAME

Mu attempts to report in for her first day of work since waking up from her coma. It does not go as planned.

(WOW, this one is late. I'm sorry for that! However, I'm not too sorry, because it's about twice as long as a usual chapter. Thanks for your patience, and hope you enjoy the extra length + new POV!)





The face in her mirror was getting more familiar every day.

Minutes ticked by slowly as Mu studied it: the circle shape; the dark, cool-toned skin and plump cheeks; the large, heavy-lidded eyes with their brown-black centers and glowing blue sclera; the deep, dark circles shadowing those eyes; the full lips; the short-buzzed, tightly curled white hair. Mu looked deep into her own eyes, breathed slowly in and out, tilted her head this way and that, until she'd looked at herself from every angle she could.

It was no good. No matter how long she stared, Mu didn't feel even the faintest stirring of memory.

With a quiet sigh, Mu picked up her head and set it atop her neck. Glass clicked against glass, the twin panes that protected the bottom of her severed head and the top of her severed neck from the elements. With one hand, Mu held her head in place; with the other, she reached for what she preferred to think of as her necklace. In truth, it was a wide leather choker that Mu wrapped around her throat each day to keep her head in place.

Theoretically, she could have held her own head in place with telekinesis. In practice, using her powers drained her supply of vaara so quickly that it wasn't worth the fatigue it caused. And there was this much to be said in favor of her necklace: it didn't need her to concentrate on it in order to work. What if she finally left her house, then lost her focus, and her head fell off right there in front of everyone else on the street? Mu couldn't imagine what would happen, save for the insistent suspicion that it would involve House Tauhrelil and their obsidian scalpels. Just the idea was enough to make her shudder.

On her necklace went, and then Mu stepped back and looked her whole self up and down in her mirror, a small, round face now properly secured to its small, round body. She had dressed, as she did every day, in loose, shapeless black clothes; it was hard to feel much attachment to a body that held no memories, and most days Mu could barely muster enough care to keep that body clean and fed, let alone dress it prettily. Strange vessel, Mu thought absently as she drifted from the bathroom to the kitchen. The floors of all her rooms were ashwood, pale grey patterned with grainy ripples of darker grey and black. Mu walked over them silently in bare feet and imagined herself floating through a bank of fog in an empty world.

Through the window above the kitchen sink, Mu saw that the world outside her house matched the one in her head; the day was grey, quiet, shrouded in mist. She thought briefly of opening the window to check the temperature, but decided against it. She preferred to keep all the house's openings locked, always – and besides, she lived in the Opaline City. If the air of the City ever ran cold, it would have been a sign that something had gone deeply wrong.

Mu turned from the window to the fridge, opened it, selected a can of Blue Lightning energy drink and a packaged meal of black rice and spicy-sweet inkfish. Then she went to her sitting room and deposited herself on the painted bent-wood hanging chair that, like most of the furniture, had been part of this house before she'd ever lived there.

A woman can lose herself in the Opaline City.

Mu blinked hard and made herself refocus on what was present before her. You're here, she told herself. You're breathing. Your past is a shadow. The chair under you and the food in your hands are real. Now you're going to eat breakfast, watch some news, and then go to work.

Her first day. She was trying not to think of that, either. Mu switched on the vision panel, then swiped through one channel after another. Kukkyu announced that the second ingredient was unicorn marrow. A news anchor spoke with a financier about next year's economic forecast. An arachnoculturist led a camera through a silk farm, passing tier after tier of massive, jewel-colored spiders. The actrin Yara Teiyu divulged which theaters he'd be performing at first in his comeback tour. The Ilisaf venarch kissed another noblewoman before an applauding crowd. Two men discussed this season's upcoming venarchic marriages, mixing playful jabs with sharp insight.

Mu swiped back to the women kissing.

Luckily for her, the channel was replaying the kiss several times from different angles. Mu popped open her meal's waxboard packaging, took a bite of cold rice and inkfish, and watched the elegant way Venarch Orisai's head dipped in to kiss the woman that the captions identified as Lady Tsieru I Terremaut; the way her hand rested on Lady Tsieru's waist; the way her gold-laced finery and deep magenta hair shimmered and gleamed with her every move.

"I wouldn't mind being Lady Tsieru, would you?" one of the program hosts said. Not in the slightest, Mu thought as she sipped her energy drink. By the time her meal was gone, she'd learned that House Ilisaf had reaffirmed its diplomatic ties to House Tauhrelil in the wake of Vene Ilisaf ni Tauhrelil's arrest, that Vene's execution date was set for ten days from now, and that his funeral would be conducted by House Tauhrelil rather than House Ilisaf. That last one made Mu pause, vaguely alarmed, until the hosts went on to explain that House Tauhrelil was shouldering the burden of Vene's funeral in place of House Ilisaf as a form of penance.

Just then, her cellband gave off a high-pitched chiming, telling her that it was time to leave for work. Mu shut off the vision panel, tossed her drink can into the metal cycler, and slipped into her rain shoes – warm as it was outside, wearing sandals on a misty day during rain season was a fool's gamble. Then she undid all seven locks on her front door, stepped outside, and did them all up again. It was an irritatingly time-consuming process, but something had compelled Mu to add the locks as soon as she'd moved into this house, and leaving even one undone was enough to send her into a panic. Mu didn't know why she apparently needed those locks so badly – but then, she remembered nothing of her life prior to the day she'd woken from a coma in a private hospital room, her head newly severed from her body. Her old life had deserted her entirely, leaving behind nothing but a host of fears and pains that her current self didn't even understand. Mu thought, as she often did, that it didn't seem fair she had to exist this way.

A small blue-tiled fountain separated her door from her neighbor's. Mu dipped a finger into the water and touched it to her forehead for luck. As soon as her surface brain thought that, her underbrain started whirring: How do I know that's good luck? Who told me that? A father? A mother? A book, a stranger, a dream?

Mu gathered the soft flesh of one forearm between her nails and pinched it hard. She had a new job to get to. She had a train to catch. She had better things to do than scrabble through the dust of her own nonexistent memory.

Even though she'd studied the transit route over and over before her first day of work and was almost certain she had it memorized, Mu pulled up a captive light panel from her cellband and opened WayTrace anyway. The nearest railstop was only a five-minute walk from where she lived. After that, it was four stops on the green line, switch trains, two more stops on the violet, take a wallcrawler down to the ground, walk straight down Vaa Surame for five more minutes, pass through the Corona…I really do have it memorized, thought Mu. But she still felt safer having WayTrace to guide her.

As she headed for the railstop, Mu passed a knot of people gathered around an open square. At five spans, two fingers, Mu was too short to see over the crowd, but she knew exactly what it obscured: a brilliant scarlet circle set into the stones of the square, and at the center of that circle, two duelists, face to face…Mu thought about stopping and asking someone what the duel was about, but she still had a train to catch. Maybe it'll be up on Muvi by the time I'm done with work, she thought. Something to watch on her way back. She hurried on, joining the tide of morning commuters in its flow toward the railstop. Slipping into the crowd calmed her, bringing down a heart rate that she hadn't even realized was elevated until it slowed. In public, surrounded by other people, Mu's breath came freer. Why? she couldn't help wondering, and, Is it something to do with how I died?

You didn't die,
she snapped back at herself as the railstop came into view, you were just in a coma. She and the commuter-crowd swept into the railstop. Mu tried to listen to the snatches of conversation around her, to the sound of thousands of footsteps on blue-and-green tiled floors, to the dragonets hissing and chirping as they flitted through the vine-bearded rafters holding up the railstop's glass roof, to anything but her own mind whispering that she had died, that her memories were gone, her history of self evaporated, nothing left but empty flesh…

"Stop it," Mu said out loud, then looked around, but it seemed no one in the crowd had noticed. Or at least they're all too polite to show if they have. She followed the signage for the green line, passing a bakery, a news kiosk, and a woman playing glass pipes. Mu stopped to watch a moment, letting herself be diverted by the music, the glitter of the pipes, the shapes the woman's lips made as she played. Beside the piper was a hand-lettered sign displaying her SoniCloud, Muvi, and Picato handles, as well as her payment address for those who wished to repay the beauty of her music with money; before her feet was a big lacquered bowl, where those who wished to repay beauty with beauty could deposit offerings. Mu peeked into the bowl and saw a brick of incense, a steel bracelet, a bead of red amber, a little dragon carved from dark violet glass, and a handful of other small treasures. Do I have anything I can put in there? I don't, do I? The thought made her a little sad.

Instead of leaving a treasure, Mu sent the piper ten ru over her cellband. The piper acknowledged her gift with a wink and a quick rill on her pipes, which made Mu's smile broaden from its usual small, polite curve into something dimpled and genuine. She stood and listened just a little longer, until the WayTrace panel tethered to her cellband chimed a warning that the green line train would be arriving in five minutes.

Mu inclined her head towards the piper and then hurried off, her head still filled with glass notes.

"The green line from Vaa Omuri to Vaa Velella," said a cool, clear male voice over the intercom, "is now incoming. Incoming. Please step back from the edge. Vaa Omuri to Vaa Velella, incoming. Please step back…"

As the voice spoke, the thick, glowing lines marking the edge of the rail platform shifted from white to vivid green. A moment later, the train itself pulled into the station. When it slowed down enough for the cars to stop blurring together, Mu saw that each was decorated differently. One car showed green waves, white-capped and storm-lashed under green-black clouds; the windows of another peeked out between a painted forest of leaves and fronds; a third was painted in coiling, green-scaled snakes, and a fourth in tessellating green-winged beetles. The car that finally rolled to a stop in front of Mu bore a green-on-green pattern of stylized male figures bearing flowers. When its doors hissed open, Mu saw that the walls, floors, ceiling, and seats were all green as well. She found a window seat; from inside the train, the world took on a faint emerald tint. Mu wasn't sure if the window glass was colored, or if her eyes were just biased from being surrounded by so much green.

As she counted down the four green line stops, Mu watched light and shadow play over her hands and the faces of the other commuters. The longer the train ride went on, the more she realized that a strange restlessness was beginning to build up inside her. Mu picked at a seam on her pants and tried to focus on things outside of herself. She spotted a small silver plaque over the train doors, which announced that the outside of this car had been decorated by the artist Retsayu Mau. Mu looked them up on her cellband, found them – her – on Picato, and tried to make herself look at Retsayu Mau's art, but found that ignoring her surroundings only made the restless feeling worse. She kept snapping her head up, eyes darting about in case she'd missed…

Missed what? Mu asked herself. Her fingers tightened against her thighs, gripping folds of fabric. Missed what? she demanded of herself again, but found only that silent, nameless unease. Her thoughts began to run along a bitterly familiar path. Watch out, watch out, watch out, but how can I know what to watch out for if you won't tell me? It made her want to scream. Perhaps she would have, if only she'd been alone.

Instead of screaming, Mu switched train lines, trading her green car for one painted with violet unicorns. You could still go back, an unwelcome but deeply persuasive voice whispered as the violet line pulled out of the station. It's not too late. Tell them you're not well. Tell them you still need more time. The letter said you have a year to take the job, and you haven't even been out of the hospital for two weeks. They wouldn't blame you…

And what would she do back at the house? Stay inside with the doors locked, watching the vision panel to drown out her thoughts, the way she had for the past eleven days? Mu pictured her own corpse sitting before the panel, light playing over rotting flesh, and shuddered.

The two stops on the violet line passed in a fog of anxiety. Mu only knew when to get off the train because WayTrace chimed to tell her so. Ground floor next, she thought. Ground, ground, ground. Just have to get to the ground. Find a ground-bound crawler. A ground-bound wallcrawler… Something about the phrase worked its way into her brain, until she was thinking it over and over. Ground-bound wallcrawler, ground-bound wallcrawler, ground-bound wallcrawler, Mu half-thought, half-sung, to the tune of the music she'd heard earlier from the glass-piper. She found that walking in time with the repetition made it easier to move forward.

Commuters queued up before the wallcrawlers, those great hollow-bodied insect-machines that crawled like glittering glass beetles up and down the towers of the Opaline City. Mu joined the queue, barely seeing any of her fellow commuters, looking only at the glowing sign that indicated the line for express crawlers bound straight for the ground level. Her turn to board came before she'd even gotten used to being in line. Mu let the crowd sweep her along into the crawler; small as she was, she soon found herself against the far wall, pushed there by the people boarding after her. Or was it a window? When does a window become a glass wall? Mu wondered, and suppressed a giggle. It sounded like a children's riddle. She pondered her own question while gazing ahead through the window-wall, at the mist-shrouded midheights of the Opaline City. Then she looked down, and down, into the cauldron of mist that hid the ground level from her view. Descending into a sea of ghosts, Mu thought, and then, as she looked down into the fog, another thought rose unbidden: In the Opaline City, a woman may go all her life without setting foot on the ground. It echoed like a memory, but just like the water she'd touched to her forehead for luck, she had no idea where it had come from. How did she know this sentence? Who had first planted it in her mind? Mu's heartbeat began to rise; her skin prickled as if threatening to sweat.

Oh, you are unraveling, another part of her – a part that seemed to have taken a few steps back from the rest – thought. Maybe you really should go back –

The wallcrawler doors hissed shut. The crawler began to descend.

As her body registered the sensation of descent, Mu's heart plunged into a lake of cold black water. A matching icy shock filled her lungs. That's not good, thought the part of her which had stepped outside herself, and which now seemed to be the only part still capable of thinking in words. Mu knew she was still in her own body – had to be, since she could still feel her own blood and breath – yet it felt as if she were somehow looking down at that body from a few spans overhead. She was suddenly…calm wasn't the word, not quite; frozen might have been closer. Whatever she felt now seemed all at once locked away behind a layer of ice.

It took forever to reach the ground. It took no time at all. Mu looked at her cellband. It had taken four minutes. As soon as the downward motion stopped, fear loosened its grip on Mu just a little bit; her breath came a little easier, and she seemed to be piloting her body from behind the eyes again instead of hovering just over it. When she stepped from the crawler car onto solid ground, she let out a long, quiet sigh.

Ahead of her stretched Vaa Surame, the Street of Stars, one of seven main arteries running through the Opaline City. Beyond and over the crowd of morning commuters streaming around her, Mu could see the great banner-strung archway that marked where Vaa Surame opened up onto the Corona: square of all squares, plaza of all plazas, the thrumming heart of the City. And at the center of the Corona, the heart of the heart, lay the alabaster sprawl of the Heavenfacing Court.

It was there that Mu would report in for her first day of work. She drew in another long breath and heard it shake.

"First descent?"

Mu started so sharply that for half a heartbeat she feared her head would topple right off her body, even with her necklace. She spun about, heart still racing, and saw a tall, broad man with light brown skin, pale blue star marks, and a great cloud of gray-streaked black hair loosely bound with a beaded red cord.

"Oh my," said the man. "Are you alright?"

"F-fine," Mu lied, poorly.

The man looked at her a moment longer. "Stranger," he said, the corners of his brown eyes crinkling with concern, "you do not look fine."

"I don't," Mu said – unsure whether she was agreeing with him, or just too out of it to inflect a question mark at the end of her sentence.

He took it the second way. "You look like you would scream if someone touched you," he said. "Really, I wanted to say something while we were both on the crawler, but you already looked cornered enough in there. I didn't want to make it any worse. Here, let's move off to the side."

Mu followed him, if only to get out of the way of the commuters streaming to and from the railstop. The man led them to an unoccupied streetside bench under a twisting, flowering snakewood tree, seated himself, and then patted the bench beside him with an expectant look.

"I think I'd rather stand," Mu said. Actually, that bench looked like the most inviting thing in the world just now, but she was hesitant to sit so close to someone she didn't know.

"That's alright," the man said. "Anyway, I'm Tsema. What's your name?"

"Hello, Tsema," she answered automatically, "I'm Mu. You're being, um – kind, but I really do need to get to work – "

"Of course you do," Tsema agreed. "But maybe you should take a moment first."

"A moment," Mu repeated, feeling rather stupid. "A moment for what?"

"Oh, to breathe, mostly," said Tsema. "You looked like you were about to start hyperventilating. Still do, really."

"Thanks," said Mu flatly. Then swayed in place. Now that she'd stopped forcing herself forward, a heavy wave of exhaustion descended on her, as if it had simply been waiting for her to stand still long enough. Thanks again, Tsema Whatever-Your-Family-Name-Is, Mu thought, then immediately felt badly for it. Tsema wasn't the reason she'd begun panicking. Tsema was only trying to help.

"Look," said Tsema, frowning slightly, "I'll stand up if I have to, but won't you please sit down? Before I have to catch you?"

So you noticed too, huh. Mu sighed. "It's alright," she said, and sat down next to Tsema. "You probably won't murder me in the street or anything." Tsema pressed his palms together and bowed his head in mock-solemn agreement, which made Mu exhale a single breath of laughter through her nose. She was glad, now, that first-day nerves had compelled her to leave the house earlier than she needed to; otherwise she might not have had the time to sit. Instead I would have walked into my first day of work at the Heavenfacing Court in the same state I was in on the crawler. Yeah, that would have gone so well.

"Let me know if you'd rather sit in silence," Tsema spoke up. "Because otherwise I'll just keep talking. My husband says I could talk through a whole lunar cycle without getting tired, but I think – " Suddenly Tsema put a hand to his own mouth. His eyes crinkled again, this time in a smile. "See? I'm doing it already."

"I don't mind if you talk," Mu said. In spite of herself, in spite of everything, she felt a hint of a smile. "But I probably won't say much back."

And talk Tsema did – about his husband, his daughter and son, his work as a candlemaker, what he'd had for breakfast, what did and didn't count as a proper breakfast (by his standards, Mu noted, hers didn't), and more. Mu let his words wash over her, content to half-listen and recollect herself as she watched people pass by in front of their shared bench. She noted with cool amusement the woman who raced by, skirts in a whirl, a picture of frantic hurry.

When a second person ran by a moment later, it didn't seem as funny. When a third ran by, she felt a ripple of fear.

" – one of them got caught in his scarf, you know those little prickly claws they have on their wings, and you should have heard the yell he gave. Anyway, that's why you should never feed dragonets in public – "

"Tsema," said Mu, through lips that felt suddenly numb and clumsy. "Look." She pointed to her right.

Tsema stopped talking and looked where she was pointing. A gathering crowd was making its way toward them. More people joined it by the second, and all of them were running. Tsema's voice had left Mu's ears, but a handful of new voices had replaced it, and all of them were raised in thin, distant screams. She peered forward, pulse rising as she tried to catch a glimpse of what drove them.

Like amethysts, thought Mu.

For she could see now, whipping over the heads of the crowd, a handful of long, barb-ended tendrils, made of something that looked violet and crystalline but moved smoothly as flesh. As she watched, one of the tendrils rose, nosed blindly through empty air, and then arrowed down into the crowd. When it rose again, a fresh corpse hung from the tendril, pierced through the chest. Blood welled from the wound, ran down the corpse, and dripped from its dangling toes. More blood ran down the length of the spearing tendril, crystal-violet washed over in red. The screams of the crowd had grown closer, louder, but now a new noise cut through them: an eerie, glassy ringing that Mu felt in her very teeth.

By the time the noise died down, the crowd was on them, streaming past Mu and Tsema's bench. Snatches of voices flew past Mu's ears: " – is that thing?", "Maiya, the children – !", "Bride of night, draw your veil, hide me now – ", and, repeated more than any of the rest: "Where's the Aberrant Guard?"

"Idiots," Tsema was saying. Mu jerked her gaze over to him and saw that he was looking at the railstop. Hundreds flocked to it, desperate to escape. "If that thing makes it over there, they'll have nowhere to run." His eyes met hers. "This is a serious question. Do you want me to carry you?"

No, thought Mu, no, I absolutely do not. But she was short enough to be trampled, exhausted from her earlier panic, and afraid that someone in this dense, jostling crowd might hit her hard enough to knock her head from her shoulders. "Please," she said.

Tsema scooped her up immediately, effortlessly, and began to run, alternately weaving and forcing his way through the people around them as he moved at an angle to the flow of the crowd. Mu wanted to close her eyes, or at least make herself stop seeing, but her body refused to obey her. She was surrounded by a sea of faces that reflected her own fear back upon her sevenhundredfold, and she could not look away. Her throat narrowed. Her heartbeat pounded all the way to her fingertips. "Alleyways," Tsema was saying as he ran. Mu could only make out his words because her ear was so close to his chest. "It's going for the crowd, I think it's going for the crowd, I hope, hope, hope it's going for the crowd – " Mu wanted to ask him to stop talking, it was just too much on top of everything else, but her mouth wouldn't move. Faces, trees, streetsigns, storefronts, everything ran together into a mindless blur. Her world had broken down to stimulus and fear.

And then suddenly, above her, she saw a thread of shining gold.

It snaked through the air, bright and beautiful against the heavy gray clouds, and vanished behind Tsema's head in the direction of the monster. Mu realized that Tsema had stopped running. All at once her panic-blindness lifted; the world came crashing back in like a wave. Some of the crowd were still trying to flee, but a good many had stopped where they were. Tsema was one of them. Mu was about to ask him what in the world had possessed him to stop running, but her question was answered before she could even ask.

"Make way!" A squad of peace officers had cut like a white knife through the crowd, opening up a long gash of empty space. "Make way for the Fourth Spear!" They pressed the crowd back with thick, clear shields. "Make way, make way!" And through the corridor, running, came Iheila fifth of Irimias, the Sunspinner, Fourth Spear of the Heavenfacing Court.

Mu saw little beyond a blur of brown skin, black hair, and golden light. The Fourth Spear sped past them, flanked by ten metal-tipped threads of superheated captive light that followed him through the air. Screams turned to cheers and sighs in his wake. Mu had no gift for sensing the thoughts of others, but in that moment, she could read everyone's minds all the same: A Spear has come! We are saved! And though the monster was still alive, part of Mu couldn't help feeling the same way.

A cheer rippled back from the front ranks of the crowd, closest to the monster. "Can you see what's happening?" Mu asked Tsema.

"I'm tall, but not that tall," he replied. Mu watched a thought strike him in real time. "But if I gave you a lift…"

The prospect embarrassed her. But looking around, Mu saw that many others had already had the same idea. That, and the fact that she did badly want to see what was happening, were enough to make her swallow her pride and give Tsema a nod. Tsema lifted Mu up onto one broad shoulder.

There, above the heads of the crowd, Mu finally saw the full form of the monster. Four, she thought; for in addition to the person she'd just watched it kill, the monster bore three more corpses on its back, rooted there as each body had slid down to the base of a tendril after being speared. Now she saw that those tendrils emerged from a double row of spiracles running down a body that resembled nothing so much as a horrifically overgrown centipede, though its legs were all wrong; they were too long, delicate and deer-slender. It had a centipede's mandibles, though, sharp and black and wickedly curved. Between the mandibles lay a pale, featureless face, a porcelain mask with only two black holes for eyes. When the creature gave another one of its strange, glassy wails, the mask remained utterly motionless. Though Mu could see the people in the front ranks of the crowd shudder, none of them moved, either.

Of course they didn't. Who would miss the chance to see a Spear so close?

From atop Tsema's shoulders, Mu watched the Fourth Spear dance with the monster: thread against thread, amethyst against gold, the monster's tendrils against the Fourth Spear's burning wires. They arced and twisted through the air like warring snakes. Mu stared, her fear almost forgotten, entranced by the way the Fourth Spear controlled his wires with delicate finger movements and turns of his wrists, all while fluidly weaving and dodging around the monster's darting, barb-ended tendrils. People at the front of the crowd shouted suggestions and warnings – "Over there!" "Roll! Dodge it!" – but the Fourth Spear seemed to exist in his own sphere of unearthly calm. His face remained composed and beautiful, even as he angled it aside from whistling barbs that missed by hairspans. Mu was not attracted to men, but in that moment, she understood the allure of the Spears all too well.

One moment, the air was full of writhing violet. The next – so fast that Mu had trouble understanding what had just happened before her eyes – it was all bound up in gold. As the Sunspinner's metal-tipped wires lashed the monster's tendrils together and bound them tight against its back, Mu smelled burning flesh. The corpses, she thought sickly, yet she couldn't tear her eyes away, no more than anyone else watching could. The monster gave another of its awful glassy sounds, this one more like a keening. Something about the noise sent a spasm of pain through Mu's head. For one involuntary moment, she closed her eyes.

When she opened them again, the monster was rooted in place by the Fourth Spear's wires, their ends now driven into the ground. He drew forth a fresh set of threads from matching holsters on his thighs and then, with a flick of two fingers, wrapped a thread around each of the monster's mandibles. He stabbed the two fingers down sharply, and the metal ends of the wires spiked themselves into the ground like tent pegs. The monster thrashed and screamed glass into the minds of everyone watching, but the Sunspinner's wires held fast.

Despite the glass in their minds and the smell of burning flesh hanging in the air, the spirit of the crowd had shifted from terror to suspense to – as the Fourth Spear walked up to the bound monster for the killing blow – adoration. None of the voices that now called out to the Sunspinner were raised in alarm; instead they shouted "Irimias! Irimias!", "We love you!", "Burn it!", and a hundred other cries of love and hunger. When the Fourth Spear drew his blade, a fresh cheer rose from their throats.

It was a strange weapon that Fourth Spear Irimias wielded; somewhere between knife and sword, but with most of the blade itself cut away, leaving a sharp-edged spine and a gleaming, wicked tip. The Fourth Spear hefted it in one hand, tilted his head first one way, then another, and then took a swift, sure step forward and drove his blade's spike-end under the monster's death mask face, into the place where white met violet. Instinctively, Mu braced herself, felt Tsema tense underneath her, saw others in the crowd do the same. But the wail that she so expected to strike her mind didn't. Instead she heard a strange, low crunching, like someone in a heavy boot stepping in a tray of glass shards and water. Its mask, she realized. The Fourth Spear was prying up the monster's face like a fingernail from its bed. When he ripped it free, all the fight went from the monster's body. As it collapsed to the ground, the Fourth Spear turned and held the mask aloft to the cheering crowd.

Behind him, blood poured forth. A silent, almost black fall of it spilled from the hole where Fourth Spear Irimias had ripped away the monster's face. Mu realized she ought to have been looking at the Fourth Spear – it was a rare chance to see any of the Seven so close – but she couldn't take her eyes away from the blood. She watched as it flowed slower, and slower, and finally stopped.

"I am so sorry," said Tsema from below her, sounding slightly strained, "but I have really got to put you down now."

"Oh!" Tsema's words pulled her away from the tableau of Spear and monster, back into the crowd. "Oh, my gods, yes – go ahead and put me down – "

"Do you want to stay or go?" Tsema asked when Mu was back on the ground.

"Stay…?" Mu repeated. Now that the fight was over and the monster slain, she felt a little dizzy.

"The Fourth Spear?" Tsema was, Mu noticed, looking at her with a touch of concern again. "You were watching so intently. Did you want to try and get a closer look at him? I'm sure I can push us both through the crowd."

"Oh, no, no," Mu said. "No. Thank you. I was just – thinking of how I'm going to get to work, that's all." For the Fourth Spear, the crowd, and the slain monster all lay directly in her path. She didn't even want to think about navigating a detour, even with WayTrace to guide her.

"Work?" Tsema said, eyes wide, brows rising. "Mu, we just saw someone killed. Call off! Go home and tell your family you're alright, before they can see what happened on the news and start worrying."

Mu's tongue went still and dead in her mouth. Help me respond, you traitor muscle, she thought as the silence after Tsema's words stretched out into something noticeable. She would very much have liked to lie or deflect somehow, in the same way she imagined an animal might want to hide a wound. She'd met Tsema less than an hour ago; he didn't need to know that she had no family, not even memories of one. And yet part of her wanted to admit it. Part of her wanted Tsema's eyes to crinkle up with concern again at the idea of poor Mu, alone in the world with no chain of family to anchor her. And maybe then whisk her off to his house and pour her tea. He seemed like the sort of man who would not just offer, but insist.

"I think I should get home first," Mu said. Calling it home felt like a lie, but she did need to go there, that much was becoming clear. If I can get back on my own. Exhaustion dragged at her. The thought of walking even as far as back to the railstop made her want to sink to the ground and rest her head on her knees. Mu found herself wishing that she owned a wheelchair.

Tears threatened. Maybe I had this problem before I died, Mu tried to tell herself. This could have nothing to do with whatever happened to me. Nothing at all.

But it was useless. The tears spilled.

"I'm – s-sorry," she said, wiping at her eyes with one hand.

"Oh, no, don't be!" said Tsema. He led her back to one of the benches that lined Vaa Surame; Mu tried not to make it too obvious that she was leaning on him some, but had the feeling he noticed anyway. The two of them sank down onto the bench side by side. Then Tsema pulled something from the folds of his clothing and held it out to her. Mu blinked until her vision cleared enough to see what she was being offered: a small black drinking gourd, painted all over with tiny red and blue flowers.

"Well, I was going to ask you if you wanted a hug, but you don't seem like the hugging type," Tsema said in response to her questioning look. "You look like you need a drink even more than I do, though."

Despite the tears still leaking from her eyes, Mu felt the corners of her mouth quirk up into a watery little smile. "What's inside?" she asked, taking the gourd. It felt completely or almost completely full.

"Laatu," Tsema said, answering her weak smile with a much fuller, brighter one. Laatu was a fortified rice wine sold in every bar and liquor shop in the Opaline City, and a bit of a gamble, as far as Mu was concerned. Every brewing-house infused its laatu with their own blend of botanicals, resulting in tastes that ranged from syrupy-sweet to harsh and bitter. I could be about to drink something that'll make me gag.

Mu looked at the gourd in her hand a moment longer.

Oh, fuck it, she thought, and drank.

Fortune's current must have decided to run her way for once. Tsema's laatu was light and florally sweet, but with an underlying, almost mossy flavor that Mu couldn't identify. She thought of lotuses scudding across a still green pond, and decided she liked it enough to swallow. As she swallowed, she tried not to feel for the hitch.

Of course, she felt it anyway.

When Mu had first woken from her coma and found her head newly severed, her first thought had been: how am I still breathing? The doctors had been quick to explain: though physically severed, her head and body functioned as if they were still one. Air moved from the section of trachea in her head to the section in her body as if teleported. Later, as Mu had begun to take in first fluids, then real food, she and the doctors discovered together that any liquids or solids she swallowed did the same. The doctors had been unable to understand how it had happened at all, let alone how it worked, so Mu had given up on understanding, too. All she knew was that she could eat and drink almost as if her head had never been severed at all…except for the hitch.

She noticed it most with hot and cold things, and with alcohol. The heat or cold or liquor-warmth would pour down the section of esophagus in her head and upper neck, then continue down the esophagus in her lower neck and chest before blooming into her stomach. But there was a gap in sensation when what she'd swallowed crossed from head to body, a blink of feeling-nothing so brief that Mu sometimes wondered if it was psychosomatic. What should have been an uninterrupted sense of heat, or cold, or liquor-warmth, had developed a hitch.

If only we knew what had happened to you. A nurse had let that slip out around her once while taking her vitals. Mu still remembered the look in his eyes: a mix of sympathy and a curiosity that bordered on yearning. It had made her shudder then. It made her shudder now.

"Are you alright?" asked Tsema, for the second time that day. Once again, Mu started at the sound of his voice. The drinking gourd full of laatu sloshed in her hand.

Are you alright? Oh, yeah, perfectly fine – aside from how I died and came back and don't know how and can't even swallow without being reminded of it. Perfectly fine, except for how my head is severed from my body now and I just have to live with that like it's normal. Perfectly fine, except for how I have all these memories and rituals and no idea where they came from – I don't know who taught me about the venarchy, or how to use the rail system, or that it's good luck to touch water to my forehead, but other than that I'm thriving

A short, high giggle escaped her. She quickly took another swallow of laatu and tried to ignore the hitch.

"I suppose that's a bit of a stupid question," Tsema said.

Cold terror shot through her. How does he know? Mu's hand tightened around the drinking gourd. Her breathing began to shorten. No one should know – only the people who treated me, and they were sworn to secrecy –

Then she realized. The monster. Immediately Mu felt tired with herself, and very stupid.

"I'm probably as alright as you are," she said. "Just…" That brought her to a halt again. How could she explain her current state to Tsema without telling him the truth?

Mu settled for as small a portion of it as she could manage.

"I got out of the hospital recently," she said. "I was there for – a while…" Already she could see Tsema's eyes crinkling with concern, or maybe this time it was sympathy. Something about that look made it easier to keep pulling the words out. "I probably should have stayed – home, for longer, after getting out," she went on. "Taken more time to recover. But I just couldn't stand to." Mu rubbed at her eyes with her free hand. Another short laugh escaped her, but quieter, nowhere near as close to hysterical as the last. "Maybe that monster was some kind of fate-sign, huh? Telling me it was too soon to go back to work. Well, message fucking received. You hear that, you dead gods?" She raised Tsema's drinking gourd skyward in a mock toast. "So don't go killing anyone more on my account." She took a final drink, wiped her mouth on the back of her hand, and then passed the gourd back to Tsema.

Tsema took back the gourd and sipped at the laatu. He seemed to be looking half at Mu, half somewhere else.

"It's strange, isn't it?" he said at last. "Monsters are only supposed to appear at the perimeter."

Another thing that rang half-familiar to Mu – though, as always, she couldn't say how she'd come to know it. She closed her eyes and held the idea in her mind, turned it, trying to see if she could glean any more facets of memory. Where did monsters come from? Her mind presented a hazy idea-image: a city glowing softly against the night, and a sea of darkness lying beyond. Alright. Sure. Good enough. It gave her the gist, anyway.

"Well," said Mu, opening her eyes, "I guess now we know why the Aberrant Guard wasn't there to stop it, at least." The Aberrant Guard patrolled city perimeters – everyone knew that. Mu had either retained the memory, or else picked it up with all the news she'd watched in the hospital, in her house. "They're there to keep the monsters out, not hunt down ones that spring up right in the middle of the Opaline City – gods." A sudden thought chilled her. "Do you think it was trying to get to the Corona? All those people…"

"Does it matter anymore?" Tsema asked. "The Fourth Spear made sure it never happened."

"That's true." Mu pushed her lips out in thought. "But I'd still feel better if I knew how it happened. The monster appearing, I mean. What if it happens again?"

"Oh, don't say that," Tsema said, and gave a pretend shudder. "Just because the gods are dead doesn't mean they aren't listening."

"At least I didn't say it on the Heavenfacing Court," Mu replied. She found herself wanting another drink of laatu, but decided against asking Tsema for the gourd back. Any more, and the drink might start going to her head. "I was supposed to go there today, you know."

The sentence fell out of her mouth before she could stop it. Tsema turned his head to look at her, eyes slightly widened.

"That's right," Mu said, "I was scheduled for execution. But that monster attacked at just the right time, and now I'm free to return to my spree of grisly murders. They call me the Night Stalker of the Opaline City – " Tsema laughed; Mu let herself laugh with him. That made her feel a little better, even if it didn't erase her exhaustion. "No," she went on, "I was supposed to start working there today, that's all. Nowhere near the Spears, so don't get your hopes up," she added in response to Tsema's look of burgeoning excitement. "As a wetware computer tech."

"Well, no matter where you were supposed to work today," said Tsema, "I still think you should call out."

"Yeah?" said Mu with a crooked smile. "I still look that bad?"

"Yes," said Tsema. Something about how immediately and plainly he said it made Mu laugh again.

"Alright," she said, "I'll do it now. Watch me." She slid her cellband from her wrist and unfolded it into keypad mode, then prepared to send a message to the person whose name and face she still didn't know, but of whom she'd come to think as her handler.

Good afternoon. It's me.

Behind her, Mu heard Tsema start a call: "It's me, love. Thank the gods you picked up!" She heard faint, muffled strains of his husband's reply; she couldn't make out any words, but she heard his voice rising in delight and relief.

I apologize for not reporting in today, especially on what was supposed to be my very first day. I had every intention of coming – in fact I was nearly at the Court – but I was caught up in the monster attack on Vaa Surame.

She pressed her lips together and tried not to listen to Tsema reassuring his husband: "Yes, yes, I'm perfectly fine, I promise, it was nowhere near close enough to touch me…" Hearing the warmth and affection in his voice was strangely painful. It occurred to Mu that she had no idea whether or not she'd been married before she died.

I am even sorrier to say that it may still be some time before I am able to start working. I thought I was ready, but

Mu paused, then deleted a few words.

I am even sorrier to say that it may still be some time before I am able to start working. During the attack, I saw – in addition to the monster itself – someone killed before my eyes, three fresh corpses, and four bodies burned by Fourth Spear Irimias's wires. The experience has left me quite shaken. I ask for your continued patience and understanding as I recover psychologically.

"Well, yes, dear, I do agree with you, but it really could have been so much worse." Tsema's husband said something into the call that made him laugh aloud. "Yes, exactly! But – " Listening to Tsema and his husband talk over each other made Mu wonder what kind of home they had together. She pictured a warm place full of chatter and laughter. "Anyway," Tsema went on, with a smile in his voice that Mu could hear, "I made a new friend, so at least something good came out of this whole mess…"

Mu paused in her typing. Friend? She felt a cautious little glow in her chest. Mu realized that, till now, she'd been assuming that Tsema had only swept her up out of a sense of obligation. The idea that he actually enjoyed her company hadn't even crossed her mind.

Please inform me if there is any information I must provide in order to corroborate my claim of being present at the attack on Vaa Surame. Again, I offer my sincerest apologies for not reporting in today as planned.

Yours respectfully,
Mu


"I'll be home soon, I promise," said Tsema. Then he laughed again. "Well, I can't promise that! Only if she wants to." His husband said something else. "Soon, yes, soon soon soon. Alright. I love you! I'll see you later." Tsema closed his phone, an old palmtop model, and turned to Mu. "My husband wants to invite you back to ours for afternoon tea," he said. "I'd have done that whether he suggested it or not, of course, but it's nice to have him on board, don't you think?"

Something like dismay welled up in Mu. She did want to go, that was the thing. Part of her would have loved to see what kind of home Tsema had, to meet his husband, to accept his hospitality, to eat and drink with someone who had called her a friend. But she was also afraid. What if he's not what he seems? What if he doesn't take you to his house? Or what if he does, but then he doesn't let you leave? It was stupid. She knew it was stupid. She was almost completely, totally, seven hundred percent positive that it was utterly fucking stupid.

But there was a chance – an infinitesimally small chance – that it wasn't stupid. That her fears were correct. Tsema was a stranger to her; a kind stranger, but a stranger all the same. There was no way Mu could be certain of his intent. There was no way for her to know what went on behind the closed doors of a stranger's home. You could slip something into tea. What if it happened? What if –

"Mu?"

Mu sucked in a short, startled breath, and was painfully aware of how much it sounded like a quiet little scream. She turned and looked at Tsema, but couldn't quite manage to raise her eyes to his face.

"I don't think I should," she mumbled. "I'm sorry. I want to, but…"

Think he still wants you for a friend? a cold little voice whispered in her mind. Now that he has a better idea of how unwell you really are? Now Mu was certain that she was being doubly stupid. Maybe Tsema had the gift of sensing others' thoughts, maybe not – but even if he did have that gift, and was using it now, a Tehariel wave monitor would have come snaking down and started orbiting his head. There was none, so he couldn't be. But I bet you still look miserable and scared enough for him to tell –

"I really need to go home," she said in a near-whisper.

"Do you need help getting there?"

Mu risked another look Tsema's way. There was nothing on his face but simple concern.

Nothing that you can see, anyway, the cold little voice whispered. She did her best to swat the thought aside. Mu bit the inside of her bottom lip. She wanted to insist that she could get home on her own…but she knew it wasn't true.

"You're going to an awful lot of trouble for me," she said.

"We went through some much worse trouble together just a little while ago," said Tsema. "What's a little more on top of that? Besides, I'm worried about you."

"Could you stop being so nice to me?" Mu gave a small, wobbly smile even as she swiped her hand across her eyes. "It's getting kind of hard to take."

"Absolutely not!" said Tsema, cheerfully. Mu suspected him of being in his element. Like a jungle quail with a chick to raise. "Now tell me where you need to go. The railstop, isn't it?"

"The railstop," Mu echoed. "Yeah. I don't think I can get there on my own." Her body still felt achy and leaden, and she sensed that it was only going to get worse.

"Well, then I'll just have to be your ambulator," Tsema said. He stood and offered Mu his elbow.

"Heavens," Mu said dryly as she took it and stood, then rested some of her weight against Tsema's frame. She still would have preferred a wheelchair, but she had to admit that it was worlds better than trying to get back to the railstop alone. "People are going to think we're a couple."

Their eyes met for half a heartbeat before the two of them laughed as one.





She ended up lying to Tsema about where she lived.

It wasn't that Mu wanted to lie to him; but the closer she and Tsema drew to the stop that let her off at her house, the more afraid she got to tell him that that was the stop to which her house was closest. She didn't know why, that was the maddening thing. All she knew was that as the six stops on the route from Vaa Surame back to Vaa Omuri ticked by, she felt like a slug being slowly lowered further and further towards a tray of salt. He could figure out where you live! her brain insisted. He could follow you home! By the third stop, Mu realized that she was feeling the same kind of prelude to panic that she'd felt on her first train ride earlier that morning.

And so rather than submit herself to it again, she'd lied, and told Tsema that the fifth stop was where she needed to step off the line.

Tsema had wanted to walk her up to her own doorstep. Mu told him that they were a two-minute walk from her house (a lie), that she wanted to sit and watch the fountain outside the station for a while (not exactly true, but it was nice to look at), and that she'd message him the moment she was safe at home (that, at least, she could make true later). Tsema, mollified by having gotten Mu's contact information out of her, departed, but not before making her promise him that they'd meet again for tea as soon as she was feeling up to it.

By the time Mu reached her own house again, she was almost too tired to do up the seven locks on her front door. Her fingers fumbled through the combination of chains, bolts, and print locks; only when she'd done up the last of them did Mu finally let out a long, long breath that felt as if it had been festering inside her chest for hours. She looked at the bent-wood hanging chair with every intention of dragging herself towards it and sitting down, before realizing the chair was no good. It swung. She had to lift herself into it, sit down carefully. It was more than she could manage right now. I should get cushions, Mu thought as she slid down the wall to sit on the bare floor.

Then she undid her necklace.

When Mu unbuckled the wide leather choker, she experienced a brief moment of vertigo as her head tumbled into the softness of her own lap. It felt, as it often did, like a smaller-scale version of throwing her whole body into bed. Microdosing, Mu thought with a tired little glimmer of amusement. She turned her head around in her lap so that it was facing the vision panel, pillowing herself against her thighs and belly.

She should eat something. Probably bathe, too. Probably eat, bathe, and then go to bed, even though it was only early afternoon.

"Panel on," Mu said instead. "Low volume." The vision panel blinked to life and started playing the channel Mu had been watching that morning. The same commentators who had discussed Venarch Orisai's kissing of Lady Tsieru were now gleefully picking apart Fourth Spear Irimias's fight against the monster on Vaa Surame.

"Panel off," Mu said dully, and closed her eyes. The voices of the commentators disappeared.

When she opened her eyes again, the light in the room had shifted several feet and grown dimmer. Mu groaned and stole a glance at her cellband. She'd been sitting there for three, maybe four hours. Her body had begun aching in earnest, as if she'd run a full obstacle course instead of taken two train rides and a few short walks.

Tsema, Mu thought, and might have cursed aloud if her tongue hadn't felt like a wad of dry cotton. She opened her messages, expecting to see something from him asking if she was alright. To her surprise – and, if Mu was being honest with herself, relief – he hadn't. Home safe, she messaged him, wishing she had it in her to send more words. Fell asleep when I got there. Sorry for wait. Then she let her cellband slide to the floor. As soon as she did, it vibrated with a message from her handler at the Heavenfacing Court.

Though her body remained leaden, her heart went terribly light and hot in her chest. Mu watched her own hand slowly reach for the cellband as if from behind a pane of glass.

Then her stomach growled.

With her head still pillowed against her lap and belly, it was impossible for Mu not to hear. She was also becoming aware of a filmy saltgrime sensation coating all the skin of her body. Sweat, she realized. Now that she'd noticed it, the smell hit her all at once. She wondered if it was fear sweat from her encounter with the monster, or exhaustion sweat from dragging herself home afterwards. Probably both. And no matter what kind of sweat it is, I shouldn't go to bed covered in it.

The message from her handler and the competing needs of her own body all bore down on her at once. She felt her heartbeat starting to rise. But it was easier, in the locked confines of her own house, to force slow breaths through her body and make herself think.

She wanted to read the message first. That was instinct, though, an urge to zero in on the thing that scared her most. What if you read something that upsets you? When you're already this exhausted? If that happened, Mu suspected she might end up not eating or bathing at all, and with how low she already felt, she didn't want to make herself feel even worse. Eating and bathing were – today, at least – non-negotiable. A hot bath would ease the aches in her body and make getting food easier. But Mu was rapidly realizing that she was hungry enough to feel a little light-headed. What if a hot bath made her dizzier, or even pass out?

Food, then. Alone and exhausted, Mu gave up all pretenses of dignity and crawled from her spot on the floor to the refrigerator, pushing her own head before her as she went. She had to pause twice before she got there. Please, please let there be something good in the bottom shelf, Mu thought as she opened the refrigerator door.

The first thing her eyes fell on was a bottle of citrus jelly-seed drink. Mu broke the seal on the bottle and drank half of it in one long swallow, not even pausing to crunch the little jelly globes with their tiny seed centers between her teeth. The drink felt so good going down her parched mouth and throat that she barely even noticed the hitch. Mu took another look inside the refrigerator for something to actually eat; her head already felt a little clearer. She found a half-eaten container of rootmash and another of grub salad, both of which still smelled edible. No silverware, Mu realized, and she didn't have the energy to get up and look for any. Fuck it, she thought, I'm taking a bath after this anyway, and started eating with her hands.

After she'd eaten, and then rested a few more moments, and then licked her hands clean enough not to track (noticeable) food on her floors, Mu crawled her way over to the bathroom. She'd never minded that the house was small – after all, she was the only one living there – but just now, she was actively grateful for it.

She entered the green-and-blue tiled bathroom on her hands and knees, pulled herself up by the rim of the tub, and started it filling. Warm water began to pour out from a series of jets just under the inner lip of the tub. Am I going to want a bath every time I get home from work? I should get…fuck. Bubbles, or something. As the tub filled, Mu busied herself with rinsing off under the shower head, thanking the gods that she already owned a shower stool. While she washed her body, she tried to count back to figure out when she'd last washed her hair. Her last wash day had definitely been more than two weeks ago, but she was so tired…

Whatever, she finally decided, you'll have all day to wash it tomorrow. Gods know you won't be going in to work.

By the time Mu had finished washing her body, cleaning her face with a soft cloth, and picking something to watch in the bath, the tub was full. Mu pulled up a captive light panel from her cellband and started her deep-sea ocean life documentary, set her head and cellband on the broad rim of the tub, and finally watched her own body seat itself on the rim before carefully rolling itself into the hot water.

If there was one nice thing about having a severed head, Mu supposed it was the way it let her entire body lie submerged at the bottom of the tub while her head breathed freely above the water's surface. There was no need to worry about finding a good angle for her neck, or relaxing too much and letting her mouth and nose slip underwater, or about anything other than letting her body soak in as much warmth as it could. I should market this to bathhouses, Mu thought. The decapitation relaxitation technique. Itation. Let's do it. I'll make millions.

Her hands reached up from the tub and turned her head so that Mu could see the documentary better, then slipped back under. Together, the hot bath and the narrator's lilting voice didn't erase Mu's exhaustion, but they did gentle it. By the time the documentary was over, she actually felt well enough to walk to her bedroom instead of crawl.

Mu's bedroom was a dark, drawn-curtain cave littered with more empty water glasses and cups than was strictly acceptable. Mu knew she ought to clean those up sooner or later, but just now, all she had eyes for was her bed: unmade, black-sheeted, and the most beautiful thing she'd seen all day. She collapsed into it with a deep sigh. The smell of sleep-soaked linens filled her nose, sweeter than any perfume. But before she could go to sleep, there was the message from her handler to read. Mu took in a breath to prepare herself, pressed her lips together, and popped the message out into reading mode.

Miss Mu,

Thank you for explaining your absence. Rest assured that we do not blame you for it. We are glad to hear that you were not harmed in the incident at Vaa Surame.

Per the terms of our agreement, you have up to one year to assume the role currently being held for you at the Court. To put it another way: you have up to forty-nine weeks (or fifty-six, if one counts the storm season, which we have been instructed to do), and gave yourself less than two. Please do not force yourself to accept the role before you are ready.

We are sorry to learn that the incident caused you psychological distress. Please look after yourself, and do contact us if you need or would like assistance accessing medication, a confessor, or any other psychohealth resources. The Neuroprogramming department anticipates your recovery and looks forward to meeting you in the flesh.

Until we meet,
TU


It was what Mu had expected, rather than what she'd feared (your failure to show is unacceptable, the offer is rescinded, apply for allotment at once). A low breath of relief escaped her, and not only because her fears had been eased. With the message from her handler read and filed away, there was nothing left to stay awake for. She could finally, finally go to sleep.

Then she glanced at her cellband and at last noticed the time. It was barely evenfive. Far too early for bed.

Then again, Mu thought, you already gutted your sleep schedule for today with that nap. And she was so very tired. Even as she debated going to sleep versus staying awake, her eyelids were already lowering.

It always took Mu's mind longer to shut down than her body. As she waited for sleep to take her, fragments of her handler's message swirled through her thoughts like bits of windcaught paper. Eventually – as they so often did – those fragments repeated and distorted until they became the words of another letter entirely. A letter that Mu had found waiting for her in the living room of this house that she had not chosen, that someone who wasn't her had decorated and furnished, that she'd never even seen until they day they'd taken her there from the hospital. That letter now lay in Mu's nightstand, but she didn't need to take it out to remember the exact weight and lavender shade of its paper, or its elegantly hand-inked letters, or its lack of signature, or every last word it contained.

Let me start by saying that I am so very sorry for what happened to you.

The doctors say you have no memory of it. This is for the best. Please believe me, for I was there: it is better for you not to know. The one who did it to you is dead. They will never harm anyone again.

I cannot give you back your memories. Even your name was lost. I am sorry. I am so sorry. The only things recoverable from your file were your birthdate and one syllable.

You were born on 49 Nimurei 257.47. You are twenty-four years old. The syllable is Mu, if you want it.

A woman can lose herself in the Opaline City. This house is yours. A job has been found for you, should you want one. Take this opportunity to forge a clean start for yourself, instead of going the rest of your life stained with old blood.

Please live.

Please find a way to be happy.
 
Last edited:
Games in the Garden, Part I
GAMES IN THE GARDEN, PART I

Orineimu takes Cousin Lua with her to go and play. In the midst of the Sun Gardens, they come across a piece of night.





"Alu's angry about something again," Orineimu said, and tossed a handful of puffed rice into the fishpond.

After her afternoon lessons had ended, Orineimu had gone over to see if her sister was in her chambers. Alu always had an idea for something fun to do. But she'd stopped just outside at the sound of two voices: Alu's raised in anger, and their mother's, crisp and precise the way it only got when she was truly displeased.

So instead Orineimu had turned around and wandered to the residential quarter's main courtyard, where she'd found Uncle Saiya's two younger children feeding the fish.

"So?" Cousin Amuri shrugged, then tossed in her own handful of rice. "Your sister gets angry a lot."

Amuri was thirteen, two years older than Orineimu, but Orineimu thought her comment sounded childish. Everyone knew Alu liked to yell and fight, but what Orineimu had overheard was different. It was serious. Orineimu knew she couldn't just come out and say that, though. That was a game Mother had taught her a long time ago: when someone said something stupid, you had to find a way to make them feel stupid for saying it, without them catching on that that was what you were doing.

Orineimu tried to think of a way to do it now with Amuri, and couldn't. That made her feel a little stupid, but as long as she kept it to herself, no one else had to know.

"She said angry, not mad," said Lua, Amuri's nine-year-old brother. "So it's probably something bigger." While Amuri looked a great deal like her older sister Aitsulilla – save for her eyes, which were too dark to be a proper Ilisaf green – Lua was the picture of their Icarian bridefather, all ink-black hair and blue-violet star marks. He preferred to wear Icarian blue and indigo, too, even though having Uncle Saiya as his father gave him the right to wear House Ilisaf's softly iridescent red-violet. Orineimu didn't understand that at all.

"Did you just psyke me?" Orineimu asked, eyes narrowing slightly. His insight had been a little too good. Lua's paired spirit let him see things on the surface of the water, and he'd been staring at the fishpond this whole time instead of feeding the fish. She looked for the silver comb that anchored Lua's partner, but it was pinned securely into Lua's hair. If he'd been using Moonscatter's power, he would have been tracing its tines over the surface of the pond.

"No," said Lua. "I just listen. Can you give me some rice?"

Orineimu took some from Amuri and poured it into Lua's outstretched hand. Most of the fish she and Amuri had been feeding were sun carp, big fish scaled in whorls of gold and electric blue who crowded the other fish away and sucked down all the rice. Orineimu watched Lua throw his as far across the pond as he could, to the smaller crimson darters and lily snappers.

"So what were they fighting about that was so serious?" asked Amuri.

"They were fighting in private." Orineimu smoothed out her Ilisaf magenta day dress at the knees, though it didn't need it. "I don't know how much I should tell you."

"What if we guess?" said Amuri.

"Well…" Orineimu pressed her lips together, thinking. "I suppose it's not really telling, if you guess…"

Amuri and Lua exchanged a glance.

"Orialu wants to marry for love instead of strategy," said Amuri.

"She wants to pass up the Throne," said Lua.

"She wants to have that reporter who called out to you killed!"

"Your lady mother tried to make her give up flying again."

"She – "

"Stop," said Orineimu. "It's about the reporter."

Amuri looked at her expectantly. She felt rather than saw Lua's sidelong glance as he resumed feeding the fish.

"Alu doesn't want her killed, though."

"Really?" said Amuri. "Father did have us watch the press conference, you know. Lua and I both saw how your sister looked when that Ila woman said something to you. And she had that spear with her." Amuri draped a hand over her mouth, a gesture Orineimu knew she'd copied from Aitsulilla. "I thought she was going to cut off that woman's head right there." She threw some more rice to the fish. "When she had her arrested, I figured it was just because she didn't want to get her hands dirty with someone like that."

"Actually," said Orineimu, "it wasn't about killing the reporter at all." For a moment, her mind went back to the press conference. The thing that had scared her most hadn't been the moment when she'd heard someone call her by name; it had been the moment when she'd seen Alu's hand tighten around the shaft of her spear. Orineimu still remembered the fight going on behind her sister's face as she'd stared down Attari Ila: Alu, her big sister, who'd wanted to kill Ila right then and there just like Amuri had said, versus Orialu, the heir to House Ilisaf, who knew that there were some things even a bloodroyal couldn't get away with.

Sometimes Orineimu was glad when her sister decided to be Orialu instead of Alu.

"I only caught a little of what they said," Orineimu told her cousins. "I didn't stay to listen long. But Alu wants to keep being part of Ila's case, and Mother said she shouldn't bother." Orineimu got the feeling she was telling them too much, but she couldn't seem to help it. Talking about it made her stomach feel less tight and upset.

"Why?" said Amuri and Lua at the same time. They exchanged another glance. "Like – why does she care?" Amuri clarified for both of them. "It's not like that woman was anybody important. She should just let the legalists handle it."

"That's what Mother said, too." Orineimu slid the gold chain bracelet that anchored her unawakened spirit around and around her wrist. "Alu really didn't like that."

Amuri and Lua leaned in slightly, eyes bright with interest. Of course they want to know all about what Alu said, Orineimu thought tiredly. People always seemed so much more interested in Alu than in her…though Orineimu supposed it made sense. Alu was next in line for the throne, and Orineimu wasn't. More than that, there was something about Alu that made everyone in the room want to give her their attention. Sometimes, Orineimu felt less like a sister and more like a shadow.

But it wasn't like either of those things were Alu's fault. Orineimu swallowed down the tension in her throat and faced her cousins. If she couldn't even do that, she had no business being an Ilisaf at all.

"I'm not going to try to shout like her, I'll just sound stupid," she said to Amuri and Lua. "But she was saying things like – a ruler should see the sentence through, and a life is a life, and things like that. Only I know they're not going to kill Ila, Alu told me that already, so I don't get why she was so angry. If Ila's going to live, then it's all fine, isn't it?"

"Maybe she did something else," said Lua, who was now dipping his feet into the pond. When he saw Orineimu looking his way, he looked down, as if pretending he'd just been watching the fish swim between his ankles. "Something bad. And her legalist found out about it."

"Maybe," Amuri said thoughtfully. "If she was willing to talk to Orineimu even though it was illegal, who knows what else she might do? Or have done, I guess."

"But then why would Alu care so much?" Orineimu said. "If it turns out Ila bothered me and did worse before that, Alu would probably take her head."

"I don't know," said Amuri. "Maybe it's something different. Your sister's always been sort of…well, weird, hasn't she? Like, she has a lot of weird ideas. And hobbies. Maybe she's just weird about justice, too." Amuri hid a smile behind one hand. "Or maybe she's just having trouble understanding how it all works. Perhaps she'd understand better if her spear instructor explained it to her."

Orineimu looked away, into the pond. She actually sort of agreed with what Amuri had said about Alu being weird, but then Amuri just had to go and speak shadewise about her sister. That wasn't something Orineimu could let stand. She raised her face back to her cousin's.

"So you think a ruler shouldn't care about justice?" Orineimu couldn't shout people down like Alu, or cow them with that brightly smiling aggression Alu liked to use, so instead she tried for Mother's chilly displeasure. Judging from the look on Amuri's face, it worked. "I just think it's funny that you're making fun of my sister for trying to understand her duties," Orineimu pressed on. "Maybe you think she should just leave everything she does to an aide, like Uncle Saiya?"

Even though Amuri was two years older than Orineimu, Orineimu could see her face go a little pale. She liked that. Something about it made her feel a little stronger. Like Alu, she thought. And Alu wouldn't have stopped there, so Orineimu decided not to, either.

"Come on, Lua," she said, standing up and setting her face in a way she imagined Mother might have. "Let's go play in my room."

She knew it was a gamble. But Orineimu, as a direct-line bloodroyal, was of higher status than her cousin, and she saw how Lua usually looked at her more than Amuri when all three of them were together. She liked her chances.

Behind her, she heard Lua get up and follow, and a "But – " from Amuri that Orineimu chose to ignore. I win! Orineimu allowed herself a little smile, and might have skipped a step or two if nobody had been watching.

"Sorry for what I said about your father," she said to Lua once the two of them were out of earshot from Amuri. She slowed down a little so that Lua could catch up and walk side by side with her. "But she insulted Alu, so…"

"It's okay," said Lua. "It's not like you were wrong. So what are we playing?"

"I didn't decide yet," said Orineimu. "Let's get something to eat while we think about it, I haven't eaten since lunchtime. Is there anything you really want to do?"

"Whatever you want to do," said Lua.

Of course you'd say that. But that would have been too mean of Orineimu to say out loud, so she didn't. She didn't let herself roll her eyes, either.

"Well, we'll figure it out later," Orineimu said. "Let's just talk for now. About anything except…you know." If one more person asked her how she was feeling about Father's execution, Orineimu was afraid she'd start either crying or shouting, or maybe both. It was the only thing any adult had seemed capable of asking her for weeks, and the other children were just as bad. Worse, even; Orineimu was fairly certain both the adults and children just wanted gossip, but at least the adults were better at hiding it.

"Lilla's looking for a husband," Lua offered. Everybody at court knew that already, of course; it was exactly what a noblewoman who'd just turned twenty-one ought to be doing. "When we all go to the Opaline City for – " He momentarily dropped his gaze. " – for, you know, she and Father are going to stay behind at the city court afterward. Instead of coming back with us."

He was talking about the local court that House Ilisaf kept in the Opaline City. Each of the seven houses bloodroyal had one, but Orineimu had only visited House Ilisaf's city court a handful of times; Alu had been more times than she had. Orineimu tried to picture Alu staying there and arranging a marriage for herself, like Aitsulilla, and couldn't do it at all. I guess I better get used to the idea, though. It's only two more years until she has to start looking for someone.

"Oh no," said Orineimu. "Alu'll miss Aitsulilla so much." Then she giggled. "What kind of man do you think Aitsulilla's looking for?"

Lua shrugged. "One who does what she says. I guess she'll want him to be pretty, too."

The topic of Aitsulilla's upcoming marriage carried them from the courtyard to the kitchens, where, between Orineimu's smile and manners and Lua's big dark eyes, they won themselves some steaming-fresh rice buns, a dozen fried glassfish, and a container of fruit packed in a sauce of lime, honey, and hot peppers. Orineimu was quite pleased with their yield – it was as good as a proper dinner, and, even better, she wouldn't have to eat it alone. Food never seemed to taste as good when Orineimu ate it by herself; Alu had used to eat with her all the time when they were younger, but ever since she'd stacked her second pyre, it almost never happened anymore. Last week's sleepover in Alu's rooms had been the first time they'd eaten together in over a year.

Orineimu and Lua were halfway to Orineimu's chambers before they realized that they'd forgotten to ask for silverware.

"We could take it to one of the gardens," Lua suggested. "Then we don't have to worry about crumbs, either."

"Oh, that's smart," Orineimu said. "The Sun Gardens are closest, let's go there. Before this stuff gets cold."

The Sun Gardens had been created as the Ilisaf court's antidote against Tei Ura's rainy skies: a controlled riot of sun- and flame-colored flowers that shone warmly on even the grayest days. Orineimu and Lua wandered down paths of smoothly compacted pink gravel past crimson boat lilies, orange-and-yellow sundial orchids, and fireferns whose dark fronds glowed quietly with lacings of ember-colored light. Orineimu knew the gardens well enough to lead Lua to a clearing with a bench beside a small stream, where they made short work of the food they'd gotten from the cooks. Afterwards, they rinsed their crumby, sticky hands off in the stream, scaring away a handful of waterbirds that had been dabbling for bloodweed and minnows in the process.

They ended up playing pretend, as ruin explorers. Orineimu thought, privately, that she was a little old for games like this…but Lua still loved it, and she had to admit – even if only to herself – that she still found the game fun, too.

"Come on, Second Expeditioner," Orineimu murmured now to Lua as she led them through a natural tunnel formed by some high-arching dowager palms. There was already mud on her dress, and the hems of Lua's skirts weren't looking too much better; both of them had already resigned themselves to being scolded later on. "The vantage point is just up ahead."

Lua eyed the tree Orineimu was pointing at hesitantly, then looked back at her. Orineimu thought he was going to say something about climbing not being proper for boys. Instead he asked, "Can you help me get up?"

Well, we can't all have Alu for a big sister. Older sisters were supposed to teach you about how the world worked – at least, that was what Mother always said – but Alu had taught her other things, like how to swim, or how to get to the roofs of certain buildings, or how to dance like commoners did in the city. And how to climb. Orineimu couldn't be as good at climbing as Alu, not without muscles like hers, but she could still climb higher than anyone else her age.

"Take your shoes off," she told Lua, and did the same herself. Then she offered Lua her interlaced hands. "Put one foot here, then reach up for that branch above you when I lift. Ready? One, two – "

After she'd gotten Lua onto the branch, Orineimu shinnied up the trunk after him. "Now just follow me and climb where I climb," she said. "I'm the lead expeditioner, remember?" She led them both up the tree, deliberately choosing the easiest path she could find and checking behind her every now and then to make sure that Lua was keeping up.

"Quiet now," she told him after they'd climbed a fair distance. "The ruins are in sight. There's no telling what might be waiting for us there." Lua nodded and placed a finger before his own lips to show that he understood.

The "ruins" were actually an old stargazing tower built a couple thousand years ago, during the reign of Oriatsu the Dreamer. It was a crumbling spire of dark blue, black, and violet bricks that had once been carved with eyes, before time had reduced those carvings to faint, shallow lozenge shapes. Orineimu had once asked Mother why no one had ever fixed it; Mother had told her that sometimes ruined things made a place look more romantic. Some people said the tower was haunted. Orineimu wasn't sure if she believed in ghosts or not, but everyone knew ghosts could only move when the moon was out, and it wouldn't be night for a few more hours, so exploring the tower now ought to be safe.

"I've never been in there before," Lua said – quietly, like she'd told him, but Orineimu could hear the excitement in his voice. "Can we go inside?" Then he remembered the game they were playing and tacked on: "First Expeditioner?"

"No, Lua, I led us here so we could look at it and go away," Orineimu said. She couldn't help rolling her eyes. "Of course we're going inside."

"Sorry," said Lua, dropping his gaze.

"No, no, don't be," said Orineimu. Now she just felt bad. "I'm not mad at you. Just – stop being such a boy about it, okay?"

"An expeditioner," Lua said, probably just to himself, but Orineimu heard it, too.

"That's right," she told him. "Now follow me down. We're going in."





While I'd love to just post entire finished chapters, like Mu's in the last update, I've found that I really don't like going for so long between posting updates - I think the last gap between updates was like 3-4 months, which IMO is just too much time! So, going forward, partial chapters on a more frequent schedule it is. I hope you all enjoyed Neimu's POV! 💕

If anyone reading feels like this is becoming a slow, sprawling sort of story: you're right, it is! As mentioned in the stickied navigation post, this is a first draft that I'm writing almost entirely by the seat of my pants, AKA my very first attempt at getting this story into some kind of tellable order. I am 100% throwing plotseeds to the wind and following the resulting story branches wherever they lead, even if those branches end up needing to be pruned from the final product. I'm also having a ton of fun trying on new POVs like different socks. Basically, I feel like first drafts should be loose, messy, fun for the writer, and more about exploration than anything else. For anyone who's following me through this exploration, I appreciate your time and attention more than you can ever know, and I hope it continues to be as much fun for you as it is for me!
 
Games in the Garden, Part II
GAMES IN THE GARDEN, PART II

As Orineimu and Lua climb the stairs of the old stargazing tower, Lua tells Orineimu a ghost story.






"Hey," said Orineimu, "turn your band off. Or put it on silent, anyway."

The tower was so old and quiet that something about the idea of a device going off in there just felt wrong. Orineimu silenced her cellband and watched Lua do the same with his own clamshell model. Only then did she lead Lua through the doorless archway into the tower.

"Wow," Lua breathed.

Orineimu wondered what he'd seen to make him say that. Was it the bricks on the floor, laid in intricate, concentric ring-patterns? The well-like hole cut into the tower roof, or maybe the crumbling spiral sweep of stairs leading up to it? The half-dozen high, shadowed archways, each promising a new room to explore? His eyes were jumping from one thing to the next so fast that she couldn't tell.

"Keep your wits about you, Second Expeditioner," Orineimu told him in a low voice. "There's no telling what could be waiting for us in a place like this." Lua nodded gravely. "We'd better clear the rooms down here first," she went on. "Then we can move up. You tell me, Second Expeditioner – do we go clockwise or opposite?"

It would be nice, Orineimu reflected, if Lua didn't freeze up and look a little scared whenever she handed him a decision. But he did eventually manage to make one. "Clockwise."

Orineimu led him into the first room on their left. Despite the tall, glassless windows letting in the last of the daylight, not to mention the wide cracks in the wall, the room still felt cool and shadowy. Probably because it's so gray and cloudy outside, Orineimu thought, and resolutely ignored the momentary ripple of skinbumps along her arms. Being scared was for boys like Lua, not Orisai VII Ilisaf's daughter. She took another step inside, and another, until she'd taken enough that Lua had to stop hanging by the door and catch up with her. Of course it's dark in here, Orineimu told herself. All the bricks are night-colored.

"Look around you, Second Expeditioner," she said once Lua had reached her side. "What do you think the ancients used this room for?" Then she remembered how he'd looked when she'd asked him to pick what direction to go in. "That table," she said. It was long, low, and heavy, made of dark stone and broken neatly down the middle. "For example. What do you think they did with that? Or – " She pointed to the mezzanine that spanned the room's perimeter, except for the parts where it had broken and crumbled away. " – that thing up there?"

"Let's, um…let's look at the table closer," Lua said. "I need to see more – details. Before I can have an idea."

It was funny, Orineimu thought as they made their way to the table, the way they were both trying to be so quiet, even though no one else was there. But she supposed it made sense. The stone emptiness reflected each noise back at them sevenfold, and apart from those noises, it was so silent in the tower. Every sound she and Lua made felt like an intrusion. It almost made Orineimu want to say a quick prayer in apology. Only she didn't know any prayers, and besides, the gods were all dead, so it wasn't like a prayer would have even meant anything.

Orineimu and Lua turned on their cell lights and held them over the surface of the table. Broken and age-dirtied as the table was, they could still make out the carvings that decorated its surface. The edges bore a pattern of the same seven constellations repeated; Orineimu didn't know any constellations on sight, but since it was the same seven over and over, she could just about guess that it was the seven signs of the zodiac. Down the center of the table ran another series of carvings of the moon moving through its phases, from empty to full and back again.

"This must be from the time of living gods," Lua said, voice hushed. Of course the table was nowhere near old enough to be from then, but that didn't matter; they were only playing pretend. "It's decorated with the heavens. So they must have used it for sacrifices." He pointed up to the mezzanine. "That's what that space there was for. So other people could stand up there and watch the sacrifices happen."

"But it's indoors," Orineimu pointed out. Pretending a table was older than it really was was one thing, but getting executions wrong was quite another. "Executions need to be done someplace where you can see the stars, remember?"

"Well…" said Lua. "We know that now. But the ancients did things different, maybe." He started to look a little more confident. "And that's part of why their time ended the way it did! Because they did executions wrong, and angered the gods."

"Interesting theory, Second Expeditioner," said Orineimu. "Let's see if we can find any more evidence to support it."

They wanted to go up and explore the mezzanine, but the stairs leading to it were too broken to climb. Instead they moved on to the next room; it had a series of stained stone bathtubs carved into the floor, which they decided the ancients must have used to give a final bath to sacrifices before bringing them to the room with the table. Time slid by as Orineimu and Lua continued to build a pretend history for the old stargazing tower. Only after they'd explored all six rooms on the first floor did they realize that the sun had nearly set. By then, they'd also concluded that the tower had once belonged to a cult of blood-drinkers who sacrificed their victims' bodies to the gods after they'd had their fill.

"I think we should go," Lua said, looking around at the shadows that had grown much deeper and darker since the two of them had first stepped inside.

"Why?" said Orineimu. "Are you scared to be here after dark?" Something – pride, or maybe just an idiot's daring – took hold of her, and she tossed her hair back over her shoulder. "Because I'm not. I'm Venarch Orisai's daughter, and that means everything here belongs to me." It sounded like the kind of thing Alu would say, which made her stand a little taller.

"I am scared," Lua admitted, looking aside. "Sort of." His hand reached up to touch the silver comb in his hair, as if for reassurance.

Orineimu pressed her lips together. She still wanted to go up and look at the roof of the tower, but she didn't want to make Lua have nightmares later on or anything, either.

"I really want to go up there," she told Lua, and pointed up the barrel of the spiral stairs at the circle of sky overhead. "But – " I don't really want to go up there alone. She couldn't say that, though, not after she'd just put on such a show to Lua of not being scared. " – I don't want to make you wait down here by yourself while I go look, either," she said instead. "So you should probably come with me. But we can hold hands while we go up, if it makes you feel less scared."

Lua looked a little too happy about her offer, which sort of made Orineimu want to take it back. But it was too late now, and besides, if it got him to accompany her up to the roof, then it was worth it. Orineimu took Lua's hand in hers and led him to the staircase.

"What's got you so scared now, anyway?" she asked Lua as they started up the stairs. "Is it just because it got dark, or what?"

"It's stupid," Lua said. He was a little behind her, and she couldn't see the look on his face. "Lilla told Amuri and me a story about this place once, and I can't stop thinking about it. That's all."

"What kind of story?" Orineimu asked. It was probably a bad idea to ask while they were still in the tower, but she couldn't help being curious. Besides, they needed something to talk about as they made their way up the tower stairs.

"A ghost story," said Lua. His voice echoed ever so faintly off the tower stones.

"Tell me," said Orineimu. She'd heard mutterings about the tower being haunted from servants, and some of the more superstitious elder aunts, but she hadn't known it had a full story to go with it.

"They probably taught you about Oriatsu the Dreamer in history already," said Lua. Orineimu got the feeling he was telling it to her exactly the way Aitsulilla had told him and Amuri. "But how much did they teach you about her husband?"

"Not much," said Orineimu. "I know he was from one of the Seket vessel houses and gave her four daughters…but that's all I remember."

"Well, Lilla said – " Lua stopped himself and started over. "They say Oriatsu and her husband really, really loved each other. Oriatsu got called the Dreamer because she saw visions, but her real passion was astronomy. She would come out to this exact spot in the gardens to look at the moon and the stars, because it was supposed to have the best view. And one night, after she and her husband were married for a year, she went to the gardens to stargaze and found him in her spot. They say that when Oriatsu realized they both loved the stars, she was so moved that she had this tower built. Oriatsu and her husband would go up these stairs and look at the sky together every night."

Orineimu and Lua passed a second floor of rooms. Orineimu wanted to stop and explore those, too, but it was so late. Maybe we can come back on another day, she thought as she listened to Lua continue his story.

"You used to be able to see the whole Ilisaf court from the top of this tower," Lua went on. "So whenever Oriatsu's business took her away from the court, her husband would go up these stairs every night on his own. That way he could look at the stars and remind himself that his wife was somewhere out there under the same sky…and if she came home at night, he'd be the first person to see her coming. No matter what hour Oriatsu came home, her husband was always the first person to greet her.

"But one day, Oriatsu didn't come back. A trip that should have taken her a month turned into two months, then four, then a year. And every night, after their daughters were asleep, Oriatsu's husband still went to the top of the tower to watch the stars and wait. Eventually he started sleeping there, so that he could feel closer to her, and stay up longer waiting.

"But Oriatsu never came back."

Orineimu and Lua passed from the still, stony darkness of the stairway to the moon-blued, open-air dark of the tower roof. A light chill swept over Orineimu's flesh. There's a wind up here, she thought. One of those cold wet ones that means it's going to rain soon. That's all you're feeling.

The stairway they'd just come up yawned at the center of the roof like some dark empty well. The edge of the roof bore a crown of pointed stone arches, some still standing, others broken down to tines or nubs. Orineimu slipped her hand from Lua's and went to peer out from one of the arches, where she saw a brickwork ridge that ran around the outside of the rooftop edge, wide enough for a person to stand on. It used to be a stargazing tower. Maybe this is where people put their telescopes?

"Instead of Oriatsu," Lua said, joining Orineimu at the edge of the towertop, "her family got back a letter." Orineimu knew enough of her history to be able to guess this part. "She died in the Water Plagues. So they couldn't send her body back, not even if they cut it apart or tied it up to stop it from reanimating. Oriatsu burned up in a corpse pyramid with a thousand other bodies. When her husband learned about it, he was so upset and missed Oriatsu so much that he moved into the stargazing tower and lived there for the rest of his life.

"Since Oriatsu burned in a plague pyre instead of at a proper funeral, her husband knew her soul wouldn't move on after she died. He decided he wouldn't have a proper funeral pyre of his own, either. That way, at least his soul and Oriatsu's would both stay trapped in this world together."

As Lua talked, Orineimu led them around the edge of the roof, looking down at a new slice of the Ilisaf court from each archway. Maybe you could see the whole court from up here in Oriatsu's day, but in the present, it sprawled beyond the limits of Orineimu's vision.

"When Oriatsu's husband knew he would die soon," Lua said as he and Orineimu looked out on the distant black-roofed buildings of the justice block, "he had the stonemasons make an opening in the tower wall, just big enough for him to stand inside. Then he had the masons close it up again. When he died, his reanimated body couldn't escape the tomb he made for himself. His body decayed until it became part of the tower stones." Now Orineimu and Lua looked out at the Ilisaf family gravehall, standing separate and sacred from the other buildings of the court. "But that meant the soul of Oriatsu's husband was tied to this tower forever. Instead of moving through our world until it found Oriatsu's soul, his soul haunts the tower and waits for Oriatsu's to come back to him, just like when they were both still alive."

Orineimu shivered a little; this time it was half good shiver, half bad. Lua's story was romantic in the darker way, just the kind of tale she liked…but up here on the roof of Oriatsu's tower, under the cloud-veiled moon, with the promise of rain on the wind, it all felt just a little too possibly-real.

"By now his soul has been trapped in the tower for thousands of years," Lua said. His voice had gone low, as if he were afraid to finish the story. "And every year, it gets lonelier. More desperate to reunite with Oriatsu's." Just then, the rain Orineimu had smelled coming began to fall, so light and fine that it was half a mist. "Every night, Oriatsu's husband climbs these stairs again, hoping to find Oriatsu waiting for him on the roof. And if he finds a living person there, he thinks it's her." Lua's hand found Orineimu's again, small and cold. She let it stay. "He goes up to them…and touches their face with his pale hands…and all the warmth leaves your body. You're too cold to move. He's beautiful. That's what Lilla said. So beautiful you stop wanting to run. Beloved, he says. You're finally home. And then he kisses you." Orineimu felt Lua's hand squeeze hers faintly. "He kisses you and takes all the life out of your body. And then you stay with him here in this tower. Forever."

"Lua, oh my gods, why did you let me bring us up here when the story ends like that?" Orineimu could have smacked him. She didn't, but it was a near thing. "Let's get out of here – "

"Wait," said Lua.

"What?" she said. It was strange; even though they were the only two people in the tower, she still felt the need to speak at a whisper.

"Orineimu," he said, and something about his voice made her turn to look. His eyes were so big and scared they took up his whole face. "Don't you hear it? There's a voice coming up the stairs."
 
Last edited:
Games in the Garden, Part III
GAMES IN THE GARDEN, PART III


On the roof of the old stargazing tower, Orineimu hears something that disturbs her deeply.





"Wait," said Lua.

"What?" she said. It was strange; even though they were the only two people in the tower, she still felt the need to speak at a whisper.

"Orineimu," he said, and something about his voice made her turn to look. His eyes were so big and scared they took up his whole face. "Don't you hear it? There's a voice coming up the stairs."

At once, an image blazed to life in Orineimu's mind of Oriatsu's husband, drifting weightlessly up the tower stairs in funeral whites that glowed against the dark. Fear squeezed a cold hand around her heart. But afraid as Orineimu was, she wasn't too scared to listen. It can't be him, she realized. There were two voices, not one, and both of them belonged to women.

The fear lessened for a moment. Then it came back in full force, as Orineimu looked around and realized that there was nowhere on the roof to hide. She couldn't say why she felt like she and Lua needed to hide, except that grown women wouldn't come to a place like this after dark just to talk unless they were talking about something they didn't want anyone else to hear.

No place to hide, she thought again, more desperately…until she remembered the ledge that ran about the outside of the tower roof.

"Lua," she said into his ear as the voices grew slowly clearer. She spoke so quietly that her mouth barely moved. "We don't want whoever that is to see us. Do what I do, and don't make a sound no matter what."

Orineimu led Lua over to a spot on the roof where two of the taller archway remnants still stood side by side. She worried that he'd argue with her, say that it was better to be caught by whoever was coming than to risk doing what she was obviously about to have them do, but instead he just followed, scared and silent. Orineimu didn't know if it was because he liked her, trusted her, or was just too afraid to do anything but obey.

Orineimu climbed up onto the ledge, told herself not to look down, and promptly looked down anyway. Her heart swooned in her chest, and for a moment the world felt all dizzy and bendy. You've been up higher than this before, she reminded herself. On big wide roofs, another part of her replied. On balconies with railings. She'd been leaning against the broken-off arch next to her for balance, but now she clutched it. Orineimu swallowed, closed her eyes, and tipped her face up, then forced her eyes back open. It was a little better if she looked out straight ahead. Not much, but a little.

She turned back to face Lua. Somehow, standing with her back to the empty air was even scarier than looking at the ground. She could feel wind pulling at her hair, at the back of her dress.

Lua's watching you, and he's even more scared than you are. Orineimu tried to think of what Alu would do, if it was Alu trying to coax her onto the ledge. Alu would have jumped off the roof and then come floating back up on her spear, told her that a little height was nothing to be afraid of, and promised to catch Orineimu if she fell. Orineimu couldn't do any of that. So what do I do instead?

"S – " There was a catch in her throat. She tried again. "See?" she told Lua, still whispering. The voices coming up the stairs were closer than ever. "It's wide enough to turn around on, even. Take my hand, come on."

Lua stared at Orineimu's outstretched hand, then at her, and then behind her, at the open air. His mouth trembled. He reached for her hand, but not far enough. Orineimu pressed her own lips together, gathered up her courage, and then leaned forward and took his hand herself, pulling him the rest of the way over. When he got up onto the ledge beside her, she could feel all the muscles in his body trembling just like his mouth had.

"It's easy as long as you don't look down," said Orineimu. She didn't know how she was able to make her voice sound so light. "See that part that sticks up over there? All you have to do is walk over to it and stand behind it. Then stay still and be quiet. That's all. And I'll be doing the same thing next to you, right over there." She made herself let go of Lua's hand. "Look at me, or up at the sky, or straight ahead. Anywhere but down. It'll be over before you know it."

She pressed her back to the column she'd picked for herself, and breathed out a sigh of relief as Lua hesitated for only a moment before doing the same at his own column across the broken archway.

"…and may I suggest that we do not meet here again, no matter how unbugged the place might be," said the first woman's voice. It sounded clear, crisp, and distinctly peevish. "My knees are protesting most fiercely, and we'll still need to climb back down, I hope you realize."

"Perhaps you should have them replaced instead of complaining to me about it," said the second woman's voice, which was lower, and tinged with mingled humor and contempt.

"Ah, yes, I'll simply schedule it in between the regular council sessions, and the special sessions, and our venarch's husband's execution, and Aitsulilla's wedding, and preparations for Lady Orialu's twentieth birthday, and the storm season revelries," the first voice groused. "Well, at least now we can be sure there's no one else here. May we at last discuss the business at hand?"

"You mean that business with Lady Orialu's pet reporter?" said the second voice.

"I mean Orialu in general," the first voice scoffed.

Orineimu's eyes went wide, and she felt a hot swooping sensation in her stomach. Why are they talking about Alu like that? Her fingers curled into the spaces between the tower bricks, looking for something to grip at to keep her hands from shaking. She'd already been listening carefully, but now she strained with every fiber of herself to hear as much as she could.

"Finally dipping a toe into treason, are we?" said the second voice.

"More like diving into it," said the first. "Gods. At least I've chosen a good high place to do it from."

"So you would be willing to go as far as having her killed."

"Did I say that?" the first voice snapped.

"Do you deny it?"

The silence stretched on. Orineimu tried not to break it by retching up a sob; she was so scared and shocked and furious, it was making her feel sick. Kill Alu? Kill Alu?!

"If the gods dream sweetly, it won't come to that," the second voice said. It sounded as if she were trying to be soothing…but it also sounded as if the effort were thin at best. "I only need to know that you'll do whatever is best for the family," the voice went on. "No matter what it takes. Surely you can agree that, in the end, a ruling dynasty spanning thousands of years is worthier of preservation than a single girl of nineteen? I tell you, Orisai's branch is withering."

It was a phrase Orineimu had read a handful of times in her history lessons. It made all of her blood turn cold.

"Orisai's done well by the family," the first voice protested. "You always jump for the most extreme thing first. I say we push for Orialu to abdicate and the little sister to take her place."

Before Orineimu could think too much about what she'd just heard, a fat raindrop landed right on her nose. It startled her so much that, for one stomach-tilting second, she thought she might slip from the ledge.

"I say that we get off of this gods-forsaken roof already," said the second voice, as more raindrops started to fall. Yes, thought Orineimu, go, get out of here, please! In the space of a minute or two, the half-mist from earlier had become a proper downpour. The stone ledge was much slicker now than it had been when she and Lua first climbed on, and Orineimu was terrified that one of them would slip and fall if they stayed there much longer.

Blessedly, mercifully, the voices faded away. Orineimu wanted to clamber down from the ledge right then and there. Instead she made herself wait, counting out the seconds in her head, until she was sure neither woman would come back up to the roof.

Then she carefully, carefully inched her way back around the column and hopped down from the ledge.

As soon as both her feet landed on the roof, every muscle in Orineimu's body started shaking. It was as if her whole body were one big string that had been stretched to the snapping point, then released, and now all she could do was let the vibrations course through her. Her breath was coming out funny, all hitching and shallow. Sitting down and putting her hands to the roof's surface helped, a little.

Then Lua was down from the ledge, and Orineimu was glad she'd decided to sit, because Lua all but flung himself against her, shaking and sobbing. For once, Orineimu couldn't blame him. In fact, she would have liked to do the same thing, but girls were supposed to be strong in front of boys, so she didn't. Instead she put her arms around Lua and let him cry against the front of her dress. While he cried, she sucked in all her breath, held it a moment, and let it out slowly, then did it again. And again. By the time Lua's muffled sobs had tapered off into sniffles, Orineimu's own breathing felt steady enough that she trusted her voice not to break if she talked.

"Lua," she said, as quiet as she could without the rain drowning her out. "We need to tell my mother what we heard."

Lua looked up at her miserably. "I want Father," he said.

"You – "

You stupid, scared little boy, she nearly said, we just heard two people talk about interfering with the succession. It was something a venarch had to know about right away, and Lua just wanted to run to his father. But Lua was upset enough already, and if Orineimu called him a stupid, scared little boy out loud, he might not want to come along with her at all. And this is the kind of thing Mother needs to hear first. Before anyone, even Alu. If Lua goes off without me, how am I going to be sure he doesn't tell anybody else?

"You can see Uncle Saiya as soon as we've talked to Mother," she told Lua, and tried to smile. "I promise." Another thought struck her. "Look, we're all dirty and wet. Won't Uncle Saiya scold you for that? But if we tell Mother it was because we ran through the rain to tell her about this, she'll understand. And then you can get cleaned up before you go see your father."

Lua looked up at her, face wet with rain and tears, before giving a single nod.
 
"Orisai's done well by the family," the first voice protested. "You always jump for the most extreme thing first. I say we push for Orialu to abdicate and the little sister to take her place."
I suspect if they just politely presented the option of abdicating in favor of her sister to Orialu, she wouldn't mind doing so. I don't think they're going to do that.
 
Back
Top